What if Naruto Unlocked The Leveling System

Yo guys, it's Rayuga XD. You already know YouTube has its limits eyes. So, if you want to see the spicier, uncensored, and exclusive stuff I can't post here, check out my Patreon. That's where I drop all my 18 plus lemon content, early uploads, and more. Links in the description. Come join the fun. Aruka Yumino<unk>s voice said, "Sorry, Nar, you failed again. What? How? I tried my best." An exasperated Nar yelled, his voice shaking. Nar exclaimed Aruka, who could no longer contain his annoyance. He had had enough of Naruto's impetuous, arrogant actions. Naro stopped. This was no ordinary reprimand. Something in Aruka's tone made his heart ache. But this was different. Disappointment, genuine, profound disappointment. It struck more forcefully than any lecture or discipline ever could. Aruka went on, "Wake up, Nar." In a firm voice, "This isn't child's play. You're overconfident in abilities you don't actually have. Your chakra control is zero. Your theory knowledge is non-existent. You barely pay attention in class when you bother to show up at all. You don't work hard, but you expect everything to just be handed to you. If you keep going like this, you won't become a Jennon. Forget even dreaming about being Hokag. An expression of frustration twisted Naruto's face. He shouted back, his pride bruised. Hey, I will become Hokag. HMPH sneered Aruka. No one wants a Hokag who lacks discipline, skills, and self-awareness. You won't even graduate if this keeps up. Disappointment flooded Naruto's chest as his defiance waned and he dropped his head. Then Aruka<unk>s voice grew softer. Nar gently replied, "He, try to understand why I'm saying this. No ninja becomes strong without training and hard work, and right now you're lacking both. Naruto's fists clenched. But others like Sasake, they do it so easily. Why can't I? Because he trains. Really trains. He doesn't sit around pretending he's already strong. He puts in the effort when no one's watching. Others do the same. Or said, "They don't let dreams replace hard work." With hope piercing the frustration in his voice, Narut questioned, "So, if I train, can I become strong?" Baruka grinned a little and spoke in a firm but upbeat manner. Definitely, Nar, you have a six-month break now. Use it. Think about yourself, your behavior, your choices. Do you even understand the repercussions of your actions? He took a moment to process the words. Everything is graded. Not just your jutsu or test scores, but your attitude, your discipline. In class, you're loud and disruptive. You act before thinking. I know why you do it, but you have to start thinking about others. Put yourself in their shoes. How do you think they feel when you're reckless and loud when you don't take anything seriously? Aruka's words began to weigh heavily on Narut as he looked down. Even if you graduate later, Barooa went on, you won't be promoted if this continues. The council watches everything. They help decide promotions along with the Hokag and even other cage when the time comes. Bewildered, Narut questioned. Wait, isn't it the Hokag who does the promotions? Not alone, said Aruka. The council has a say too, especially for higher missions and ranks. Your record follows you. Nar said, "So, what should I do now?" In a quieter voice, Baruka gave him a direct look. Think about yourself, your behavior. Think before you act. I know why you try to get attention, but all it brings is negativity. In the future, even if you do great things, people will still remember the bad if you don't change. That reputation can stick with you. He touched Narut on the shoulder. And most importantly, train. Don't<unk>t think you can become Hokag without working harder than anyone else. Nar gave a serious nod. He said, "Yes, sensei." And turned to go, lost in thought. This is the case with our blond-haired ninja, who had attempted to graduate ahead of his peers in the hopes of achieving his goal of becoming Hokag. In an attempt to prove himself, he took the test with seniors. But he was a complete failure. He was incapable of even using a simple replacement technique or clone jutsu. He had never felt the distance between his dream and reality so great. However, he realized for the first time that still wasn't the key. It was a matter of effort, Aruka said. Good. Now go home, Narut in a firm and unyielding voice. Think and really reflect on yourself during these six months. I know you haven't even opened the scrolls the other teachers gave you. His eyes were serious as he paused. Aruka's voice lowered almost as a warning and she said, "Use this time to learn what you lack. If you want help, you can come to me. I will help you, but if you don't change, if you keep acting the same way, then don't expect anything from me." Nar said softly, "Yes, sensei." And walked out of the academy. Narudo felt the icy, hateful looks from the villagers as he made his way home. They had resentful, piercing eyes. He couldn't figure out why he didn't. A few even whispered to themselves, "That boy, he's the reason the fourth is dead." The death of the Yandami. Nar was unsure of their meaning. How could he be held accountable for his hero's demise? Before he could comprehend it, a rock hit his back. Then another. His shoulder was struck by a stick. He turned to see some villagers shouting and glaring as they formed a small mob. Get out of here, demon. You think we've forgotten? Narudo didn't hold back. He spun around and ran quickly. He wished to avoid another beating. Didn't want to experience the suffering, the terror. And if Narudo was good at anything, it was running. When he defaced the Hokag monument, not even the Ambu was able to apprehend him. Well, aside from the face of the fourth, that one he never touched. He was unable to. His dream, his idol was the Yandami. Nar aspired to emulate him. the greatest hokag in history. When he finally arrived at his apartment, he slammed the door and fell onto his bed, gasping for air. Muttering to himself, "Few, that's enough for today." His thoughts, however, were not calm. He couldn't get Aruka's words out of his head, he got up and walked over to the corner where he had thrown a stack of unopened scrolls from his academy days. forgotten, covered in dust up until now. One of his instructors, Hedo Sensei, gave it to him. With haste, he unrolled it. Nothing. Narudo blinked incredulously. He unlocked another, then another. Nothing. Each and every one. He scured, tearing through the box wildly. Almost all of the nearly 50 scrolls from different teachers were totally blank. Baruka's scrolls were the only ones with real content, and even then, it was only theory. past fundamentals of chakras. Nothing useful. Frozen, Narut sat down. He was struck with the realization, the animosity he had experienced in the village. It wasn't merely outside. It had also infiltrated the academy. He had always assumed that his behavior was the cause of the instructors icy stairs and contemptuous remarks. But now he realized the reality. They detested him. The villagers did the same. He hadn't been disregarded because he was silly or noisy. He was sabotaged by them. The pain, the agony, the treachery. Nar was suddenly struck by it all. His body shook as he clenched the empty scrolls in his fists. A moist substance trickled down his cheeks. He felt tears on his face. He was in tears. He couldn't stop now, but he didn't even know when it began. Tears poured freely from his eyes as deep, painful sobbs tore through his tiny body. All the animosity, the lies, all of them, the loneliness. In an attempt to keep the fragments of his broken heart together, he curled up on his bed with his arms firmly wrapped around himself. He muttered through the tears, "Why me? What did I ever do?" Slowly, he was overcome by fatigue. His cries subsided. He evened out his breathing. The darkness drew him to slumber. However, an odd event occurred just before the emptiness completely seized him. There was a faint chime in his room's silence. Before him, he saw a glowing notification. A screen of light floating in midair. Activation of the legacy system. User Narut Uzumaki. Status. Untapped. Emotionally fractured. Potential rejected by society. The legacy system has selected you. Do you wish to gain strength? Yes. No. The site barely registered in Naruto's half-conscious mind. Did he have a dream? Was this Jenjutsu of some sort? He twitched his hand. What his lips did not say was whispered by his broken and bleeding heart. Indeed, a final gentle chime sounded as it faded into him, but he was unaware that he had touched the screen. Recognized Narudo, welcome. Now is the time to start your legacy. Then nothing. Unaware that his world had just started to undergo a permanent transformation, Narudo fell asleep. Narudo woke up, his body hurting and his head cloudy. He started to slowly awaken when he heard two distant voices that were warm, soothing, and oddly familiar. "Look, Kusha, he really is a mini me," a happy, slightly arrogant male voice said. "Yeah," said a gentler, affectionate female voice. "He's grown so well. The eyes of Narudo opened. It wasn't his apartment, though. He was in a huge room with no floor or transparent walls, only soft, swirling yellow clouds and unending light that went on forever in all directions. Once more he heard the voices behind him. He turned around cautiously and slowly and stopped. Two individuals were in front of him. A tall man in a white cloak with red flames with spiky blonde hair and gentle blue eyes. And next to him was a woman with vivid violet eyes and long flowing red hair. The breath caught in Naruto's throat. His voice shook in shock as he said, "Way yo, Yandai sama." The red-haired woman rushed forward and threw her arms around him in a powerful, engulfing hug. Before he could take in any more information, Narut tensed up, unsure of how to respond, he said clumsily, "Uh, excuse me, ma'am." Observing the bewilderment and stress on his face, Kusha retreated a little. With worried eyes, she whispered, "What's wrong, Nar? Why are you so tense?" With his voice hardly audible above a whisper, Nar turned away. Because no one's ever hugged me like that before. No one's ever shown me any affection. Not since I was a baby. Only Gigi, the third Hokag and Tuki and Ayame at Ichiaku Ramen ever treated me like a real person. Kusha and Manato both became motionless. They widened in surprise. With a trembling voice, Kusha questioned, "What do you mean?" Narudo gazed at them with agonized eyes. The entire village despises me. Some even hurl rocks at me, and I've heard rumors that I'm the cause of the fourth hoage's demise. I'm not sure why. Do you? Do you also despise me because I killed you? Tears filled Kusha's eyes. Manato took a step forward, his face solemn. He stated unequivocally, "No, Nar, we don't hate you. We could never hate you." To make eye contact, he knelt down. And as for why the village treats you like that, I think it's time you knew the truth. Manato inhaled deeply. Do you know about the Ninetailes attack? The night the Q.Bi attacked the village. Nar gave a nod. Yeah, everyone knows that story. You defeated it by sacrificing yourself, right? Manato's face went a little darker. Not exactly, Nar. The Q.B. can't be killed. It's a living mass of chakra, a force of nature. You can't destroy something like that. You can only seal it. Naruto's gaze expanded. Manado cast a downward glance. and I sealed it inside you." The words didn't fully register for a moment, and they struck Naro like a lightning strike when they did. He began to breathe more rapidly. His hands shook. Then the rage struck. His voice trembled as he stammered. "You, you, you destroyed my life." His words rolled out quickly and painfully. "You're the reason the village hates me. You're the reason I've been alone all these years. No one loves me. No one even sees me as human." His voice rose in agony as his fists clenched and tears ran down his cheeks. I looked up to you. You were my hero, but the one I admired the most, the one I wanted to be like, was the one who ruined my life. Every word was like a blade, and Monado winced as though she had been struck. He parted his lips, but made no sound. Tears threatened to well up in his eyes. "Because of you, because of you, they call me a monster, a demon," said Nar. Manato moved forward and attempted to speak, but nothing came out. His breath left his lungs due to the agony in his son's voice. Kusha hurried between them before the silence could grow any longer. Her tone was gentle yet resolute, firm but soft. Don't speak to your father like that, Narut. Narudo stopped. Startled, he repeated. Father with love and sorrow in her eyes, Kusha nodded. Yes, Manado Namakazi is your father, and I'm your mother. Kusha Uzu Maki. With a look of disbelief on his face, Narut stood motionless, his eyes wide. I I have parents. Kusha moved in closer, her eyes now streaming freely. Yes, baby. You were never unloved. We loved you more than anything. We dreamed of watching you grow up, seeing your first steps, hearing your first words, walking you to your first day at the academy. She continued, even though her voice broke. We wanted to be there when you graduated, when you wore your headband for the first time. But we weren't, and for that, we're<unk> so sorry. She gently cuped his cheek as she reached out. But even from afar, even in death, we've always been proud of you. Naruto's mouth quivered. He was at a loss for words. He wasn't sure whether he should be happy, sad, or angry. All he knew was that he had been referred to as a baby for the first time in his life and intended it. "Are you really my parents?" Nar questioned, his eyes wide with uncertainty and hope, his voice trembling. Manato took a step forward, speaking steadily but softly. "Yes, Narut, we are." Kusha knelt next to him and nodded. "We dreamed of you long before you were born. You were more precious to us than anything in the world. We didn't even hesitate to give our lives so you could live. They caught Naruto's attention. It all seemed genuine. The sincerity in their voices, the warmth in their eyes. There was no sign of treachery. Not a lie, just love and truth. Something inside him was broken. Not in a painful way, though. It was the weight being lifted this time. The years of isolation and hopelessness finally coming to an end. He broke down in tears. Not because I was angry. Not out of sadness, but from the profound knowledge that he was loved. He remained silent. He was not required to. Kusha and Manato also remained silent. They just stood by his side and held him while he sobbed quietly realizing that sometimes tears are a sign of freedom. Silence fell for several minutes. Finally, with his face still damp with tears, but lighter, brighter, Narudo looked up. After inhaling, he whispered in a tiny but passionate voice. Ka san. The eyes of Kosa and Manato grew wide. Those words so straightforward yet so holy. All their lives they had hoped to hear them. They hurried over to embrace him strongly. Nar did not fight back. He buried his face between their shoulders and threw his arms around them both, crying again, but this time with joy. All three of their faces were wet, but this time they were recovering. The outside world was irrelevant for those brief moments. No village existed. Not Q. No heritage, just a family at last together. The warmth of the embrace remained in their hearts as they gradually released it. As she ran her fingers through Naruto's hair, Kusha grinned. We're<unk> so proud of you, Nar. You've grown so well, even when you had no one by your side. The look on Naruto's face wavered, his grin dimmed. He cast his gaze downward. But will you still be proud of me even after knowing I failed the academy? He said quietly. Twice in shock. Kusha blinked. Manato's eyebrow went up. Failed? What do you mean, Nar? With your potential, you should have passed easily. Nar answered, his voice cracking a little. I don't know. I can't even do simple jutsu. My clone technique. When I try, they look like corpses. I can't do a proper replacement jutsu either. There's a whole list of things I can't do. His shoulders slumped as he sighed. I'm talentless. Everyone else gets it so easily. I thought things would just happen for me, but nothing ever does. Manato lightly touched Naruto's shoulder. Narudo, listen to me. It's okay to fail. What matters is that you keep trying. We're<unk> proud of you, not because you succeed, but because even after everything, you're still trying. With his voice hardly audible above a whisper, Nar questioned, "But how can you be proud of someone who's not good at anything?" With her hand on his other shoulder, Kusha moved to stand next to him. "Because you're you, Nar, our son. That's all that matters to us." Naruto's eyes widened and glowed as he looked up. "Why didn't you ask your teachers for help?" Manato asked gently. Narudo paused before responding. I did, or at least I tried. Aruka sensei is the only one who's ever truly helped me. I opened the scrolls the other teachers gave me, but almost all of them were blank. Only Urukas had anything useful in them. Kusha and Manado froze. Their faces grew serious. Sabotage in the ninja academy. Neither of them ever anticipated hearing it, much less against their own son. Their eyes glowed with anger. Demanding answers. They intended to overrun the village. However, they were unable to. Not from this location. After taking a deep breath, Manato met Naruto's gaze directly. Don't worry, Nar. That ends now, Kusha added. We're<unk> here. In a determinedly firm voice. We<unk>ll train you ourselves. We<unk>ll help you reach your true potential. Manato remarked. You're not alone anymore. From this moment on, we'll guide you every step of the way. With that ancient blazing spark in her eyes, Kusha smiled. Sochi, in the coming years, you're going to become a shinobi the whole world will fear and respect. Narut said softly. Thanks, Ka San. The warmth of the words still strange to his tongue. Then a thought occurred to him. Wait, if you're the fourth Hokag, that means the third. Gigi knew who you were, right? I asked him so many times about my parents. He always just said they were great Shinobi who died for the village. Manato's smile dimmed a bit. His tone changed to one of thoughtfulness with a hint of regret. Narudo, don't blame Hirozen. We asked him to keep your identity a secret. Your mother and I made a lot of enemies, dangerous ones. If anyone found out you were our son, they'd come after you without hesitation. Although her tone was firmer, Kusha nodded in agreement. Still, he should have told you the truth when the time was right. You deserved to know. Keeping you safe shouldn't have meant keeping you in the dark. Slowly nodding, Nar finally realized how serious the choice was, but the loneliness still nodded at him. Abruptly, a gentle chime reverberated all around them. In front of Nar, a glowing screen appeared. Status window. Legacy framework. Narut Namakazi Uzuzumaki is his name. Civilian status. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra control not at all. Five points for intelligence strength six velocity 10. Eight for agility seven reflexes. Taijutsu three njutsu. Two jenjutsu zero ceiling or fujutsu zero. Narudo blinked as he gazed at it. Then he whispered, "Wo, this is me." Manato nodded and folded his arms to study the screen. See, Narut, you have incredible chakra. Your potential is off the charts, but your control, your skills, they need a lot of work. Kusha added, "And that's okay." While putting a hand on his shoulder, because now you're not alone. We<unk>ll train. We<unk>ll build you up from the ground. With a fresh fire in his eyes, Narut clenched his fists. I promise I won't slack anymore. I'll train hard every day. I'll improve. I'll become someone worthy of being your son. He raised his head, conviction gleaming in his eyes. That's my ninja way. Manato grinned with pride. Good. That's what I like to hear. At that moment, a second window next to the status screen opened. Legacy system health and nutrition scan. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Health maximum maintained by the regenerative chakra of Q. Under nutrition, absence of vital nutrients. Nearly all of the diet is made up of instant ramen. Suggestion for the best chakra development, a balanced diet is necessary. Caution: Relying too much on Q.B. healing can conceal physical shortcomings. Manado knelt next to Narudo. His face solemn. Narudo, if you want to become strong, your training can't just be physical or chakra-based. Your body needs to be taken care of. Right now, you're severely undernourished. sheepishly. Narudo scratched his head. But I love ramen. Kusha ruffled his hair after giving a warm laugh. We love ramen too, Sochi. But even we didn't eat it every day. You're not in trouble for loving ramen, she said gently. But if that's all you eat, your body won't grow properly. Even the Q.B. can't fix malnutrition. A gentle chime sounded and a new message appeared on the system interface. Unlocked nutritional upgrade. Calculated daily recommended intake. Create a balanced diet plan is the new mission. Reward one vitality new passive skill. Effective digestion. One chakra control. Kusha clarified. The system will now assist you with a diet plan. It'll tell you what to eat and when. You don't have to give up ramen completely. Just balance it with real food. After a slow nod, Narudo scowlled. But the villagers don't sell me anything decent. They either ignore me or sell me spoiled stuff for triple the price. Manado<unk>'s eyes grew gloomy. Even though his hand was clenched, he spoke calmly. That's not right. You shouldn't have to suffer like that. He gave Kosa a quick look. Her arms were crossed. Then don't rely on the shops. You're a shinobi in training. Start thinking like one. Manato gave a nod. Why not use the transformation jutsu Narut the henge? It can help you blend in and avoid those shopkeepers prejudice. Naruto gave him a forehead slap. Oh yeah, I totally forgot about that. Kusha grinned. And if that doesn't work, or if you don't want to deal with people at all, go hunting. Narut blinked and asked. Hunting? Yes, she replied. It's an essential shinobi skill. On long missions, you'll often need to forage or hunt to survive. Learning it now will help you later. With comprehension emerging in his eyes, Narut nodded. Right. I can find food in the forest and maybe learn to cook too. Exactly. Manato grinned proudly. Learn to cook, preserve meat, forage for herbs. All that will help your body and your chakra system develop properly. Narudo. Manado said with determination, "From now on, during these six months, you'll follow a structured routine." Beside him, a glowing timetable appeared on a system screen. Each morning, you'll follow the physical training plan set by the system. It's designed to build your strength, stamina, speed, and chakra flow. With her arms folded in a proud smile, Kusha moved to stand next to him. At noon, we<unk>ll begin your chakra theory lessons, starting from the very basics. Chakra nature, molding, control exercises, hand seals, all of it. and I'll be teaching you fujen jutsu along with bojutsu and possibly kenjutsu if you're ready. Narudo blinked. Fujen jutsu. What's that? Kusha's pride glowed in his eyes. The art of sealing. It's one of the most powerful and versatile ninja skills out there. With it, you can seal chakra, people, weapons, even time or space under the right conditions. Our clan, she continued, was feared across the nations for our mastery of sealing. It was one of the reasons they destroyed us. Naruto's brows went up. Wait, clan? You mean the Uzumaki clan? Kusha gave a serious nod. Yes, we came from a village called Uzu Shioaker, the village hidden by whirling tides. It was once a powerful ally of Konaha. Then, why am I in Konaha? Kusha's tone grew softer. Our clan was wiped out years ago. Only a handful of survivors remained. I was sent to Konaha to become the next Chinurki, just like my grandmother, Mido Uzumaki, the wife of the first Hokag. Naruto<unk>'s gaze expanded. Wait, if Mido was the first Hoage's wife, and you're her granddaughter, doesn't that mean you're kind of royalty? Kusha laughed, but Manato interrupted, sounding more assertive. Technically, yes, and that means you are, too. But don't let it get to your head, Nar. Pride can quickly turn into arrogance, and that would be your downfall. Narudo gave a serious nod. Understood, Dad. Good. Kusha smiled. Now, as for Taiutsu, we<unk>ll train you in Uzumaki style, which uses flexibility, chain techniques, and enhanced chakra flow. And your father has his own style built around speed, unpredictability, and momentum shifts. In njutsu, we will teach you based on your affinity. It will take time. If you have strong foundation, you can quickly learn njutsu. Narudo grinned and said, "Sounds awesome." Manato's tone then changed once more. Narut, you must promise. Never tell anyone about the system or that you've met us, not even Hirzin. I promise, Dad. I won't tell anyone, not even Gigi. Both Kosa and Manato nodded and grinned. Kusha remarked, "Good. We're<unk> trusting you with this, Nar." Nar questioned, "So, how do I find you again when I wake up?" "It's simple," noted Manato. "Just think about me or your mother. Focus on us with intention and the system will bring you back into this inner realm. And after 6 months, Manado looked thoughtful. We<unk>ll plan for that when the time comes. For now, focus on rebuilding yourself. Gently, Kusha continued. Don't worry, Sochi. We're with you now. You won't be alone again. This time, instead of tears, Naruto's eyes filled with gratitude. Through the gaps in the blinds, the morning sun shone straight down on Naruto's face. He stirred, groaning softly as he rubbed his eyes and sat up groggy. Still half asleep, he muttered, "H, what time is it?" Then it suddenly struck him. The truth, the system, his parents, and the dream. Was it real? A blue glowing screen materialized in front of him as though in response. Hi, Narut Namakazi Uzuaki. Welcome. Training for Legacy Systems. Day one task list for physical exercise. 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, 100 crunches. A complete circle of Konaha. Naruto's mouth fell open. One lap around the whole village. I'll die before I finish that. Another screen appeared as though the system had been expecting his whining. Warning, penalty quest. 10 hours of endurance drills will be applied if physical training is not finished by 12 p.m. Nar trembled. Nope. Nope. Nope. I'm not doing that punishment. Okay. Okay. First food. Just as expected, a second screen appeared. Activation of the nutritional plan. Morning meal. Three boiled or fried eggs. Two bacon strips. Whole wheat bread. New sprouts. Lunch is a bento box with rice, chicken curry, and vegetables. Supper will consist of rice, leafy greens, cutlet, and grilled chicken. Note: Until the user gains hunting and cooking skills, meals will be delivered straight from system storage for the next few days. Nar blinked. W food delivered by the system. He looked around and sure enough, his dusty ancient dining table now had a plate of hot food neatly arranged on it. Oh man, real food. He nearly flew back to the table after rushing to the bathroom, brushing his teeth like a speedster, and taking the fastest shower of his life. He yelled. Itakimos. With grave delight, Narudo finished his breakfast, got up, stretched his arms, and took another look at the to-do list. All right, I'll do the push-ups, sit-ups, crunches, and squats right here in the apartment. He fell to the ground and started 10 push-ups at 9:00 a.m. 20 30 10:00 a.m. The sit-ups are over. Shaking legs, it's pouring sweat. 11:00 a.m. completed crunches and squats, jellyike arms. It was 10:02 a.m. when he eventually got to his feet, his entire body hurting. His eyes went wide with fear. What? It's already 10. I only have 2 hours left for the lap around Konaha. A wave of panic swept through him. Unthinking, he snatched up his jacket, flung open the window, and jumped out of his apartment, landing on the roof below before racing to the village's edge. He took off running. He went by the training grounds, the Hokag monument, the academy, and the marketplace. 11:30 a.m. He still had half the village to circle. His clothes were soaked in sweat, and his breathing was labored. He snarled to himself and pushed his legs more forcefully, saying, "No, come on, Narudo. Move." His vision became hazy. His throat achd. His entire body cried out for him to stop. It was 11:55 a.m., and he was almost there. There is only one more stretch to go. Time, however, was cruel. 12 p.m. Nar was only a quarter lap away from finishing when his foot touched down close to the training grounds edge. Abruptly, a dazzling radiance enveloped him, and then he disappeared. Nar suddenly materialized in the midst of a thick forest. With their long, unsettling shadows cast by a gray sky. The trees loomed over him. In front of him, a red notification blinked. activated penalty round. It was discovered that the required task was not finished on time. The objective is to avoid an unending stream of shuriken and canai. Time frame 10 hours. Rules. You don't die after one hit. However, too many will. There is pain. Goal live. Study up. Be patient. When the countdown is finished, the penalty is over. A sharp whistle ripped through the air before Narudo could finish reading. A canai sunk into the tree behind him and he ducked instinctively. TCH, this is real. Another shuriken from the left this time spun on his heel. Once more, he avoided. Narudo found it tolerable for the first hour. The projectiles only came one or two at a time. He laughed even as he rolled, ducked, and jumped. Hey, this isn't so bad. Wo! The pace doubled by the fourth hour. At once, 10 shuriken. One cut his cheek while others grazed his arms. Sweat trickled down his forehead. Narudo was bleeding, bruised, and battered. By the eighth hour, he had a ripped shirt. His shoulder was pierced by a canai. With a cry, he took it out. The shrill hiss of steel, canai, and shuriken reverberated throughout the forest, pouring down like a torrent from all sides. As he staggered behind a tree, he gasped, "I I can't move anymore." He glanced up at the sky, which was empty of the sun and moon except for the clock that hung there. There is 0 hours, 0 minutes, and 30 seconds left. But the last few seconds were agony. Every second felt like an eternity, and they all dragged. Nar screamed, avoiding a spinning shuriken that cut his leg. Come on, you stupid clock. Move. He gritted his teeth, limped, and dove once more. Just a little more. Come on. Come on. Come on. A huge wall of cannai was the final wave to arrive. He defended himself by raising his arms, expecting the worst. 0 hours, 0 minutes, and 0 seconds. A glimmer of light on a dirt road in Konaha. Nar abruptly passed out, panting, bleeding, but still alive. It was dark. With a groan, he struggled to stand up. His limbs hurt like crazy. However, he had changed in some way. Not yet strong, but make a decision. He walked slowly and painfully back to his apartment. He hesitated as he stepped inside. Two bento boxes, still warm, were arranged neatly on his dining table. One is marked lunch, and the other is marked dinner. Narudo blinked, not from fatigue, but from the tears he refrained from shedding in the forest. His vision became blurry once more. He sat down and whispered, "Thanks, Kasan to San." He took his time. He ate slowly with consideration. Since he had merited each bite after thinking of his parents, he went to bed without bothering to take a bath. Nar is Ka San Tusen's name. When they saw Nar bruised, they worriedly asked Kasha what had happened. Narudo laughed and said, "I was punished for 10 hours by not completing the daily tasks, which forced me to avoid Kana and Shuriken. You didn't come today because of that, man. But don't worry, you can still do it tomorrow. Nar nuded. Kusha said, "Remaining Nar, you deserve it." He awoke once more and saw that it was 6:00 in the morning. He realized that his wounds had healed. So, he decided to move even more quickly. He went to the bathroom, brushed his teeth, showered, and ate breakfast when he noticed that it was 7:00. "I need to finish these exercises by 9:00," Narut said, looking at the screen. Hi, Narut Namakazi Uzumaki. Welcome. Training for legacy systems. Task list for physical exercise. 100 push-ups, 100 sit-ups, 100 squats, 100 crunches. A complete circle of Konaha. Warning. Penalty quest. 10 hours of endurance drills will be applied if physical training is not finished by 12 p.m. Narud got right into his morning routine without wasting any time. push-ups, sit-ups, squats, crunches. He gritted his teeth and persevered despite the pain in his body from yesterday's penalty. He was sweating profusely by 9:00 a.m., but each set was finished. He took a big gulp of water, took a few minutes to relax, and then looked at the time. 9:30 a.m. Time for the run. He launched himself into the air, racing through alleys, streets, and rooftops as he circled the Hidden Leaf Village. His muscles gave a shriek. He was plagued by flashbacks to kai storms, but he had a stronger will. When the sun was almost at its zenith, he arrived at his starting point at 11:55 a.m. Full lap. A screen with a soft glow materialized in front of him to Narut Namakazi Uzuaki. Congratulations completed daily physical training. Condition restored to complete health. Five stat points are awarded. Bonus speed went up from 10 to 12. Do you want to share your stat points with others? Status window. Legacy framework. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Civilian status. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra control not at all. Five points for intelligence. Strength 6 12 mph. Eight for agility. Seven reflexes. Taijutsu. Three njutsu. Two jenjutsu. Zero ceiling or fujutsu. zero. For a moment, Nar just stood there staring at the glowing status screen. Five stat points, huh? Should I put them in speed? Strength? Maybe chakra control? He grinned after scratching his head. Maybe I should ask Kaan and Tusan first. They'd know what's best. He dismissed the screen from his mind with that thought. The statistics were no longer visible, but the feeling of advancement persisted. His heart was lighter, but his muscles achd as he walked home. The smell of his apartment hit his nostrils as he opened the door. His lunch was on the table, neatly arranged. Rice, curry, chicken on a grill, warm miso soup on the side. As he entered, Narud grinned, and blinked, "Looks like the systems keeping its word." He took a seat, closed his eyes for a moment, and muttered, "Thanks, Kaan. Chu san." Then he got to work, this time to fuel his future as well as his stomach. Narudo pushed the empty plate away after finishing his lunch and took a seat cross-legged in the center of his room. He focused, inhaled deeply, and closed his eyes. He was in his mindscape again in a moment. Calm stillness greeted him in the yellow clouded space. His parents were in front of him. So, you finally arrived, Manato said, smiling slightly and crossing her arms. Naro smiled sheepishly. Yeah, I really don't want to get showered in Kana and Shuriken again. Manato gave a small laugh and Kusha gave a playful eye roll. Then let's make sure it doesn't happen again. Nar and his parents sat in the brightal space from midday until dusk, taking in as much information as they could. What is chakra theory? How does it work? And how can it be managed? The core principles of Shinobi are strategy, discipline, and mentality. The systems invisible clock showed 5:00 p.m. by the time they were done. After wiping imaginary chalk from her hands, Kusha said, "Okay, Narut, you've learned enough theory for today. Now it's time for something practical." Her words, "Go to the forest and learn to hunt, were profound. Survival is part of being a shinobi, too." Nar nodded while standing, "Got it, Kaan." Then he opened his eyes and left the room in his mind. When Nar entered the neighboring forest, it was still light. He meticulously followed the systems detailed instructions on how to approach prey without disturbing it, how to keep quiet, and how to spot tracks. He eventually caught a rabbit after an hour of perseverance and cunning. He adhered to the tutorial's next section, ended it humanely. The carcass was cleaned and skinned. For dinner, some of the meat was fried, used the preservation methods recommended by the system to store the remainder. To keep predators away, dispose of the endrails far away. With a proud smile, Narut received a silent ding of approval from the system. "Not bad for my first time," Nar returned to his apartment under the stars, exhausted, but content. Full and happy, his body aching, but stronger than it had been the day before, he slipped into bed. His mental world was a warm golden mist that greeted him as he fell asleep. His parents were waiting already. Before starting his training, Narut woke up and hurried to the bathroom to take a shower and brush his teeth. He hastily prepared his own breakfast. His new training regimen had started a week ago. He immediately got to work on his daily workouts. Narudo was able to complete his morning workouts by 11:00 by the end of the week. He would make his own meals after an hourong rest. He returned with the meat he had hunted and prepared himself. He disguised himself and used the transformation jutsu to purchase the groceries he needed. He had made healthier dietary changes, but his love for ramen stayed the same. He still had a bowl before dinner every day. Narudo closed his eyes to go into a meditative state and start a mental training session with his parents after finishing his morning training. They had not yet begun any physical training, such as taijutsu or njutsu, and it had been a week. Nar needed to learn the fundamentals that Manado had been neglecting over the years. He soon discovered that Narut struggled to stay focused because he had inherited Kusha<unk>s short attention span. Nar whimpered. Come on, Tusen. I'm bored with all of this theory. Basics are just as important as physical training. Nar, we<unk>ll finish the theory in a week. I'm not even going beyond the academy curriculum because of your attention span. And even in the academy, you used to doze off. Manado responded with a sigh. But theory is boring, declared Nar. Kusha interjected. Listen to your tusen. Narut, I didn't like theory either, but if you want to become Hokag, you need to know everything. A Hokag must be someone the people can trust and follow. They're not chosen only for their strength, but also for their wisdom and ability to lead. Nar let out a sigh. Okay, fine, but please hurry up. I'm really bored. All right, Narut, we<unk>ll stop for today, but tomorrow you have to learn the double, Manado said with a small smile. No, no, don't skip today. Nar cut in abruptly, glad to see his son's enthusiasm returning, Manato laughed and went back to the lesson. There was still some free time in the day after completing the fundamentals. Narudo exclaimed, "Casen Tusen, when will we start my njutsu, taijutsu, and other cool stuff?" Manato looked at the legacy system status window that was hovering next to him. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Civilian status. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra control not at all. 10 points for intelligence. Strength 8 15 mph 11 for agility 10. Reflexes. Taijutsu three. Njutsu. Two. Jenjutsu zero. Fuenjutsu zero. Available stat points 10. Manado smiled softly and said, "Don't worry, Narudo. You're improving quickly. Remember, it's not about how quickly you learn, but how perfectly you master it. In an attempt to conceal his excitement, Nar nodded. Kusha gave a kind smile. So, Nar, what do you usually do in your free time? Nar gave a shrug. Well, nothing special. Sometimes I play pranks. Kusha's eyebrow went up. Don't you have any friends to hang out with? Naruto's grin dimmed. No. Whenever I go to the park, the other parents take their kids away from me. A stab of pain went through Kusha's and Minato's hearts. I see, Kusha muttered, her voice sorrowful. Manato made an effort to speak quietly. What kind of pranks do you play? Narudo became alert once more. Well, like switching shampoo with coloranging dye, messing with groceries in restaurants. Oh, one time I painted the Hokag monument except for yours. Manato exclaimed in shock. You painted the Hokag monument? Yeah, Nar said with a proud smile. I left yours untouched. Manato blinked. Why'd you leave mine? Naruto<unk>'s eyes gleamed as he looked at him. Because you've been my hero for as long as I can remember. My dream is to surpass you one day. Manato gasped for air. Kusha gave a cheerful smile. The words, "You will, Narut," came out of their proud voices. "But wait," Kusha responded. You painted the monument in broad daylight. "Didn't the ambu catch you?" Nar chuckled. "Nope. I did it in the middle of the day, and still none of the ambu caught me." Only when Gigi found me later, he scolded me and said, "Don't do it again." Kusha and Manato exchanged a startled glance. Now truly impressed, Manato repeated, "The ambu couldn't<unk>t catch you." Nar smiled. Nope, not even once. Kusha gave a gentle whistle. You're already sneaky like your dad. Maybe even sneakier. Manato laughed, but there was a gleam of thought in his eyes. Looks like you've already got talent for infiltration and evasion. That's highle shinobi instinct. Kusha bent closer. Just promise us something, Nar. What? Use that talent to protect people, not just prank them, she said softly. Narut grinned broadly as he nodded. I will. I'll become a Hokag everyone loves and I'll make sure no one feels alone like I did. Hearts full. Kusha and Manato grinned. A week later, as promised, Narud was standing in the training field prepared to start learning Taiutsu under Kusha's tutelage. However, there was another task to complete before the physical training began. We need to check your elemental affinities before we begin. Kusha said, extending a tiny piece of special chakra paper. Curious, Narut accepted the paper. As Kosa said, channel your chakra into it. Narut concentrated his chakra and nodded. The instantaneous reaction caused the paper to split in half with one half completely saturated with moisture. With wide eyes, Narut questioned, "What does that mean?" Kusha grinned. It means you have two natural elemental affinities. wind and water. You'll be able to learn jutsu from those elements much more easily than others. With a hint of disappointment, Narudo questioned, "So, I can't<unk>t learn the other elements?" "You can," she confided. "But these two are your natural strengths. Once you master them, learning other elements later will be much easier." Nar became alert. "Okay, but what does that have to do with taijutsu?" "Good question, Nar." Kusha grinned proudly. Affinities aren't just about njutsu. They also affect your taijutsu. Wind style fighters are aggressive and precise, delivering fast and slicing blows. Water style though is both offensive and defensive. It adapts, flows, counters, and restrains. You've got the perfect combo for the Uzumaki taijutsu style. She went on pacing. Now, as she went on to explain, every component has advantages and disadvantages in combat. Fire defeats wind but loses to water. Wind defeats lightning but loses to fire. Lightning defeats earth but loses to wind. Earth defeats water but loses to lightning. Water defeats fire but loses to earth. We can also combine elements, she continued. For example, earth water makes mud release. The first hokag had a unique keek jenke. He used earth and water together to create wood release. Naruto's headcocked. Keek jenke. What's that? Kusha grinned. It's a bloodline limit, a rare power passed down in certain clans, like the Uchiah Sheringan or the Yuki clan's ice release. Only those born with it can use it. Narudo had a gleam in his eyes. So, if I mix wind and water, can I make ice? It's<unk> possible. Considered Kusha, but ice release is usually a keeken. We won't know for sure unless we try. Still, wind and water are perfect for our style. We<unk>ll start with the first form of the Uzumaki taijutsu today. Later, we can introduce a second Uzumaki style and eventually your father's unique technique. Narudo blinked. Why do I need to learn multiple taijutsu styles? Kusha had a serious expression. Because versatility gives you the upper hand. If your opponent learns your movements, switching styles can throw them off completely. It also helps if you ever fight a Sharerington user like the Uchiah. They can read and copy your fighting patterns, so changing styles is key. Narudo paused, then said, "But aren't the Uchia gone." Manato and Kusha, who had just approached, froze. Manato inquired, "What did you say?" Naruto's gaze shifted to the floor. "From what I've heard," Itachi killed the whole clan. Only his little brother, Sasuke, survived. Kusha's shocked eyes grew wide. she muttered. Makoto with a heavy heart for her longtime friend. A protracted silence ensued. Manado let out a sigh. So much has changed. Too much. Placing a hand on Naruto's shoulder, Kusha forced a melancholy smile. All the more reason to get stronger, Narut. Nar raised his head, determination now shining in his eyes. Then let's<unk> start, Kasen. Focus narrowed Kusha<unk>s eyes. All right, first I'll teach you the Uzumaki stance. Our Taijutsu is built on power, speed, and relentless pressure. With her arms raised, legs slightly spread, and one foot angled, she took a step back and assumed a sharp, grounded stance. "Remember this form," she said. "Then we'll move to basic movement drills and pressure point strikes." "Naro, a little unsteady, imitated the pose." "Back straight," said Kusha. "Lower your stance. That's it." Naruto's actual physical training then started. Narudo diligently put all he had learned from his parents into practice after that day. He would practice outside every morning and evening, perfecting the stances, movements, and techniques. His strength, speed, agility, and reflexes all significantly improved over the course of a month. He was finishing his dinner one evening when the system alerted him. Notification of the system. The player will now dress in weighted apparel in an effort to get even better. 5 kg of underwear, shinobi sandals, 2 kg. Perplexed, Narut scowlled. He had no idea why the clothes were weighted. In order to ask his parents, he withdrew into his mindscape after dinner. Kasen Tusen, what's the use of weighted clothing, asked Nar. Manato gave a soft smile. Weighted clothing helps improve your physical training. By carrying extra weight during your exercises, your body gets stronger and faster when you remove it. Slowly, Narut nodded. The system said, "I'm going to get a 5 kg undershirt and 2 kg shinobi sandals." "That's right." Then Kusha, it might feel uncomfortable at first, but it's very effective. Leaning forward, Manado gave a tip. At the beginning, it will slow you down. So, use a little chakra to support your movements and get used to it. Once you feel your speed returns to normal with the weights on, stop using chakra. That's when your body has adapted. Got it? Tusen declared Narudo resolutely. The conversation flowed naturally as they grinned warmly. Manado and Kusha started relating tales from their own conflicts, lessons discovered, and strategies refined by years of practice. Narudo listened carefully, feeling encouraged and inspired to exert more effort. Narudo felt more energized than normal when he woke up the following morning. He was stretching and massaging his eyes when he saw a pair of shinobi sandals and a black undershirt at the foot of his bed. He reached for the shirt out of curiosity and felt the weight right away. "Wo, this must be the weighted gear the system mentioned," he said. Narud put on the 2 kg shinobi sandals and the 5 kg undershirt after taking a brief shower. Every movement felt a little slow because of the instant weight difference, but he smiled. "Let's do this." Out of habit, he ate his breakfast quickly, bid the empty room farewell, and hurried outside to begin his physical training. His usual 2-hour time was now extended by 45 minutes. His body moved more slowly, his balance was off, and every movement felt heavier. Narut started his daily run around Konaha. After finishing his drills, he became aware of how different it was as soon as he began to run. It was awkward, tiring, and frustrating, just like his first training day. he moaned as he dragged his feet along the village paths. "Man, I can barely move with these on." Then all of a sudden, everything was different. Nar abruptly disappeared from the trail. He was suddenly in the middle of a huge sunburned desert. He felt a wave of heat which was exacerbated by his bulky clothing. He looked around and exclaimed, "What the where am I now?" Through his breath, a malevolent, suffocating chakra rose around him before he could react. Instinctively, he turned and stopped. In front of him stood a huge Tanuki with ferocious eyes and a jagged smile, its body composed entirely of swirling sand. Naruto's mouth fell open. A a raccoon made of sand. The deep voice of the creature reverberated over the dunes as it growled. "Who dares mock the mighty Tanuki? I am Shukaku, the one-tailed beast. Prepare to be crushed, vermin." Shukaku charged up a burst of chakra in its mouth without saying another word. At that moment, Nar saw a blinking system notification. Mission activated. 3-hour survivability. Failure results in death. Naruto's gaze expanded. What the hell? He took off running. How difficult could this be? He thought at first. He quickly discovered, however, that he had greatly underestimated the beast. Shukaku's territory was the desert. Sand suddenly sprang up from the ground in spikes. Under Naruto's feet, entire pits opened up in an attempt to engulf him. Sand waves whipped out at him, following his every step, and the very sky would tremble every few minutes as a tailed beast bomb exploded in the distance. With sweat streaming from his body and his lungs burning from exertion, Narut dodged, ducked, rolled, and leapt for his life. He slowed down just enough to keep the threat at his heels, but his weighted clothing only made matters worse. However, he persisted. His father's words came back to him. When it gets hard, push harder. He tightened his jaw. I'm not going to die in some giant raccoon sandbox. After what seemed like an eternity, the ground below him began to shimmer. The desert disappeared. The monster, the sand, the heat, gone. After blinking, Naro found himself back on the Konaha road. Then, faceplant, he moaned as he lay on the ground, surrounded by swirling dust. Okay, note to self, no more underestimating system missions. Nar moaned as he slowly raised his head off the dirt road, only to see a girl kneeling in front of him. Her face flushed a vivid tomato red. With his trademark smile, Nar said, "Oh, hi, Hinata. How are you?" Hinata squeaked, "Eap," and instantly passed out. "Whoa, Hinata. Hey, Hinata, wake up." Narut shook her shoulder frantically. Her eyes fluttered open and she blinked awake after a few seconds. Don't faint. Don't faint. Don't faint, she muttered to herself in a panic as she became aware of how close Naruto's face was. Pulling all her courage together, she sat up. Her lavender eyes steady but still flushed met his. With worried eyes, she stumbled. Narudokun W. What happened? Why you're bruised all over? Nar smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. Hey, I'm training. I want to get stronger so I can become Hokag one day. That way, I can protect everyone precious to me. A beat skipped in Hinata's heart. Narud got to his feet before she could say another word. Anyway, thanks for checking on me. I got to go finish my run. Bye, Hinata. Suddenly, he was running down the path, creating a little dust cloud behind him. As he vanished, Hinata watched silently and in wonder. Even over the holidays, Nar is training diligently, she reflected. She baldled her hands into tiny fists. I also want to get stronger. I don't want him to think I'm weak. From now on, I'll train hard, too. Someday, when Narut sees me, I want him to see someone strong," she said in a determined whisper. As she turned back toward the Hyuga compound, her eyes glowed with determination, ready to start her own journey. Narut prepared his own lunch before going to meditate in preparation for starting his training with his parents again. He was now proficient in the Uzumaki fist taijutsu styles fundamental stance. He had been forced to practice every kada under Kusha's close supervision until he could execute it with almost flawless accuracy and precision. His training had started two months prior. They forced Narudo to wear weighted equipment which he had grown accustomed to. He had recovered the speed he had at the start of his training even without chakra enhancement. His movements were getting more precise every day and his endurance had increased. By the third month, Kusha and Manado had started teaching him the fundamentals of chakra control. The first exercise was the leaf balancing technique which involved placing a leaf on his forehead and using only chakra flow to prevent it from falling. Tusen exclaimed Narut, glancing curiously at Manato. In a serious tone, Manato said, "Naro, I'm going to show you a dangerous jutsu. But you must promise me, promise me that you won't teach it to anyone with low chakra reserves. Understand?" Nar gave a serious nod. "What is this jutsu?" "The answer was shadow clone technique," Manato said. Naruto<unk>'s gaze expanded. A clone, my greatest enemy, he exclaimed, recalling his time in the academy and his battles with the standard clone jutsu. Manado gave a small smile. Not a normal clone. This one's different and dangerous. It creates real physical clones by splitting your chakra evenly among them. That's why it's forbidden for most. The risk of severe chakra depletion is too high. But you, you're different. Because of Kurama, inquired Nar. Manado gave a nod. Yes, thanks to the nine tales, your chakra reserves are near limitless. You can use this jutsu without much risk. It's commonly used for spying and reconnaissance. With a head tilt, Narudo questioned, "Why spying?" Manato stated, "Because shadow clones can share their memories with a tone of pride. Everything they see and experience, you'll know the moment they dispel." Excitement and curiosity were shining in Naruto's eyes. That's awesome. A screen with information about the shadow clone technique then appeared. By splitting the chakra according to the quantity of clones, it can produce solid copies of the user. Naro saw the hand signals and it shares experiences and memories. Narudo questioned, "What does it mean share experience?" Kusha and Manado smiled. Manato remarked, "Well, you noticed it while experimenting when I was alive. I noticed how I got the memories even though it's a known fact. One day I made clones to train with myself. Then I noticed my flaws in my tai jutsu and that's when I realized it. So basically you can do years of training in months with shadow clones. What really? Then why didn't you show me on the first day? replied Nar. Nar the clones don't help in physical things only with muscle memory. So with it you can gain mastery over chakra control and learn things quickly explained Manato. Okay, now I know the trick. See, I'll surpass you in years, replied Nar. Manato laughed. Kusha said, "Well, why don't you try it?" Nar then executed the hand seals. Following a few minutes of practice, Narut released as much chakra as he was capable of. There were 1,000 Nar clones standing there when a puff of smoke appeared. Even Kusha and Manato were stunned. Narut the main character said now say who is awesome together the clones exclaimed we are awesome Kusha gave a humorous laugh dear it seems he went overboard manado remarked well knowing his reserves it's no wonder Narudo Manato called what Tusen be careful don't make more than 100 while training and when dispelling dispel them in batches like five at once and after a minute or two the Next five explained Manado. Narut gave a nod. Narut started using the shadow clone jutsu to its fullest potential with his renewed resolve. He began by mastering all of the kada in the taijutsu style he was studying. Normally it would take months, but Narudo learned a whole style in a matter of days thanks to his clones. He practiced his movements and developed his instincts by sparring with his father and mother every day. His clones, meanwhile, worked on chakra control, beginning with the traditional leaf balancing technique. They pushed him hard under the watchful eyes of Kosa and Manato. Before long, Narut was able to precisely rotate a leaf around his body in addition to balancing it. He eventually progressed to balancing several leaves at once on his forehead, fingertips, and even while moving. This once difficult task was completed in a matter of hours with the aid of shadow clones. During his fourth month of training, Narudo started studying fu and jutsu. Their son was a natural, a prodigy, in part because of his ancestry. Just as Manado and Kasha had anticipated, his physical training increased in tandem with his training in ceiling arts. Narudo was now required to perform daily 200 push-ups, 200 squats, 200 sit-ups, 200 crunches, three complete laps around Konaha, all the while sporting 5 kg weighted shinobi sandals and a 10 kg weighted undershirt. Narut was now in the middle of his third round of the village. His golden hair stuck to his forehead as his body was soaked in sweat. His eyes blazed with determination, but every step was heavy and every breath was a little ragged. He saw Hinata Hayuga walking close by as he ran along the nearby road. When she saw him, her eyes grew wide. She became more determined after witnessing his commitment. Narudokun, she thought, clenching her fists. Further down the road, Shikamaru and Shoji were sitting near the training field, relaxing. As the blonde blur sped past them, Shoji blinked and asked, "Is that Narut?" He looked toward Shikamaru, who muttered, "Troublesome. Yeah, it is." Shading his eyes. "Why is he running like that? Probably training." Shoji thoughtfully nibbled on a chip. "You realize we haven't seen any pranks from him in months." With a sigh, Shikamaru reclined. "Yeah, I noticed, but it's too troublesome to care. As long as he doesn't interrupt my cloud watching, I'm good. Or maybe he is planning something big, said Choji. Troublesome, Shikamaru muttered. Narudo, who is now in his fifth month of training, started studying his second Taiutsu style, which is an advanced form of the Uzumaki clan. As usual, he used the shadow clone jutsu to its fullest potential. As advised by his parents, he produced a hundred clones, all of whom drilled the style, stance, and flow. He learned the form in a matter of days, and in a few more, he had nearly perfected it. Narudo had learned one thing about his parents. They were unforgiving when it came to training. Through constant, concentrated practice rather than reprimands, every error was fixed. Nar didn't mind either. Indeed, he was grateful for it. For the first time, he wasn't alone. The people who meant the most to him were the ones who loved him, helped him along the way, and helped him become a strong person. Narudo started studying his father, Manato's unique taijutsu technique at the beginning of the fifth month. At the same time, he developed a new interest, explosive tags based on fujutsu. It was thrilling, almost artistic to create them. He thought, "What if I sold these?" One day, he raised the matter with his parents. They urged him to try it, interested in seeing where his imagination would take him. Now, in the late afternoon's warm light, Narut and his mother, Kusha, were engaged in another battle. He threw a fast right hook. With composure, she swatted it away and poked him in the shoulder. He kicked her in the head in retaliation. After blocking with her forearm, she delivered a forceful punch to his stomach, causing his lungs to collapse. Narudo stumbled, but got back up fast, throwing a barrage of kicks and punches. He took more hits than he delivered. And while he did land a few, the majority were deflected. He learned something from every impact. Kusha remarked, "Enough for today." And took a step back. Narut nodded, gasping for air, and sank to a sitting position on the grass. With an assessing look on her face, she asked, "Did you observe anything?" "Yes," a panting Naro said. "You're faster than me and more precise. I still lack that kind of control in the moment." Wiping perspiration from her forehead, Kusha grinned. Exactly. But don't worry, that'll come with time. What you're missing, Nar, is experience. Strength and skill alone aren't everything. She approached and took a seat next to him. There's a saying. Even a rookie jennon can kill a cage. Do you know what that means? Nar gave a nod. It means we should never let our guard down and not to overestimate ourselves. she said right as she talsled his wet hair. Too many good ninja died because they let their pride get in the way. Remember that always. With a contemplative expression on his face, Nar clenched his fist. I will cauten I promise. Nar strolled through Konaha streets, his heart heavy but his steps light. He was headed to another gun store. The majority of them had dismissed him without hesitation, their judgment still tainted by the villagers hatred. However, he was outside Higurashi Weapons today, a store he had never visited before. As he pushed the door open, he thought, "Please let this one be different." "Welcome to Higurashi Weapons," a shouting man from within said. A tall, unckempt bearded man behind the counter glanced up. His face changed a little when he saw Nar, more especially that he was not wearing a forehead protector. The man said, "Sorry, kid." His voice becoming flat. I can't sell weapons to civilians. Come back after you graduate. Incredulous, Nar blinked. Wait, what does graduation have to do with buying weapons? The man's arms were crossed because you're not a ninja and I don't sell weapons to children. Rules are rules. Nar took a moment to explain, "I'm not here to buy weapons. I came to sell something. Explosive tags. I know basic fujutsu and I've been making my own tags. They're not fake. You can test them yourself. I can even give a few for free. If you're satisfied, maybe we could make a deal. The store owner arched an eyebrow, obviously interested, but wary. Tell me, boy, what made you think I'd be interested? His head was scratched by Nar. I don't know. I guess I just needed to try. I'm an orphan. The monthly stipen from the hoage's office barely covers my rent and food. I've been training hard and I need to eat properly. So, I figured I could earn a little by doing what I'm good at. A long pause ensued. At last, the man sighed and nodded slightly. All right, come with me. We<unk>ll test them out. I'm Higurashi, by the way. Narut Uzu Maki, a smiling Narudo said. They walked together to a small open testing area that had been set up at the back of the shop. Higurashi looked at Naruto's broad tags. He widened his trained eyes a little. Higurashi inquired, "Who taught you how to make these? I taught myself, said Nar. Why are they bad? Is something wrong? A low whistle was blown by the man. No, kid. These are good. Really good. The craftsmanship is clean. The chakra distribution is precise. It's like they were made by a master. Nar grinned with pride. Thanks. I don't stop until I get things right. After attaching one of the tags to a test dummy, Higurashi turned it on. Boom. The explosion reverberated. The air was heavy with smoke and dust, then cleared to reveal a shredded target. "Wonderful," said Higurashi, who was obviously impressed. "These hit harder than most of what I've got on the shelves." With a hint of hope in his voice, Narut questioned, "So, does that mean you'll buy?" Higurashi gave a nod. He gave Naro a tiny pouch of Rio and said, "Yes. I want 50 sets by the end of next week. If they sell well, I'll order more. Here's an advance." With gratitude, Narut bowed, "Thanks. Uh, can I buy some ceiling paper, too? I ran out. Come on." A smiling Higurashi said, "Let's get you what you need." Nar returned to the store to retrieve ink, ceiling paper, and other necessary supplies. He left the store and went back to his apartment, ready to work. Now that his supplies were restocked, and he had money in his pocket, Narut didn't feel like a burden for the first time in a long time. He felt helpful. His new training regimen was in its sixth month. Five laps were now required and Narut was practicing switching fighting styles in the middle of a fight with his Tusen and Kasen. His knowledge of the technique was still in its infancy. Narudo finally stopped to rest on the grass after hours of exhausting training. With a gentle smile on her face, Kusha sat next to him. "So Nar, do you have a girlfriend?" Nar averted his gaze and blinked. "No, do you like anyone?" she inquired in a light-hearted yet inquisitive manner. "Yeah, her name's Sakura," Narut said, blushing slightly. Kusha's eyebrow went up. "Did you ask her out?" Nar said, "Yeah, a lot of times with a halt in his voice, but she always rejects me and punches me, too. Says I'm annoying." Kusha<unk>s eyes narrowed a little as her smile vanished. Rejecting you is one thing, but hitting you, that's not okay. Why would she do that? sheepishly. Nar rubbed the back of his head. Maybe I asked her too many times and she's got her eyes on Sasake. I don't get it. He always broods like the world's ending or something. After listening in silence, Manado finally said something. Nar, I think it's time to let her go. Nar appeared astonished. But I like her. Manato spoke in a soft yet firm tone. Tell me, has she ever acknowledged you? Treated you kindly? Narut shook his head slowly while glancing down. No, but maybe it's<unk> because I was weak, the dead last in class. I'm getting stronger now. Maybe she'll notice me. Reaching over, Kusha his hair. Narudo, you should be loved for who you are, not for your power or potential. You shouldn't have to earn love by proving your worth. With uncertain expressions in his eyes, Narudo fell silent. Maybe you're right. I don't know. Kusha said, "Don't worry." with warmth. There are so many girls out there who would love someone like you. You're kind, strong, and even after everything you've been through, the hate, the loneliness, you never gave into darkness. That's what makes you special, Nar. Besides, you're still too young to worry about finding a wife. Speaking of growing up, I think it's time we had the talk," Manato said, chuckling slightly. Narud blinked. The what now? After many awkward, instructive, and exhausting hours, Manato finally concluded what may have been the most awkward conversation of his life. Kusha appeared both amused and frustrated, while Naruto's face was flushed. Nar then exited his mindscape, exhausted, but somewhat wiser. He was prepared to face the fact that tomorrow would be another day. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakaziaki is his name. Civilian status level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra management five 20 points for intelligence 30 is the strength 23 miles per hour 17 for agility 14 reflexes five taijutsu three njutsu jenjutsu zero fujutsu five available stat points zero the six-month hiatus had finally ended Narut would be returning to the academy tomorrow he had put in a lot of training during the break and made significant progress Ka san from tomorrow the academy reopens. So how are you planning my training? Eagerly responded. Narudo. Manado looked at Kosa and grinned. I was thinking of sending a shadow clone to the academy while I continue to train or learn new techniques with you. Kusha gave a firm shake of her head. No, you're not allowed to do that. If anyone finds out, it'll cause a lot of problems. They'll keep questioning you until you're forced to reveal the truth. and more importantly, you should be there yourself, not a clone." Saying, "Fine, fine." Narudo sighed, "But what about my training?" At that moment, a screen appeared. Notification of the system. The following daily task must be finished by the user before the end of each day due to the academyy's resumption. 200 push-ups, 200 squats, 200 sit-ups, 200 crunches, four complete Konaha laps. Note, you must wear a 12 kg weighted undershirt and 5 kg weighted shinobi sandals for all of the exercises. Looks like I'll have to wake up early in the morning to finish all that," Narut muttered to himself. Narut awoke at 5:00 in the morning the following day. "Sarp," he started working out right away, and by 6:00 in the morning, he had completed his first lap around Konaha. Many of the early risers getting ready to open their shops stared at him isoly and condemningly as he ran. Despite being aware of them, Narut chose not to be bothered. To a certain extent, he could understand their mistrust. However, it felt incredibly unfair to call him a monster without even knowing him, and to blame him for something that was out of his control. He pushed forward, pushing his legs harder against the weight of his training equipment. As he pushed the thoughts away, flames of youth was screamed at the top of their lungs by two green blurs as they sped past him. Narudo blinked, "What the? They're faster than me. Who even are they? About 45 minutes after finishing his first lap, Narut was beginning his second when he heard loud voices in the area. Look, Guy Sensei, it seems someone else's youth is burning bright. Yes, Lee, you're right, came a second excited voice. Nar turned to see two figures running next to him. A tall man in green spandex on the right, sporting thick eyebrows and a shiny bowl cut, and a younger version of the same person on the left. The younger boy yelled. My friend, your flames of youth are invigorating mine. What is your name? Narut Uzuaki. Nar answered, still gasping for air. Good to meet you, Narut. I am Rock Lee, and this is my sensei. Made a guy. Guy gave him a glowing thumbs up that almost glistened in the sunlight. Lee inquired inquisitively. So, how many laps do you do daily? Four, replied Narut. This is my second lap, Lee exclaimed. Only four. I run 100 laps. With pride, astonished, Nar halted in midun. Did you just say 100? Lee gave a hearty nod. Nar sighed in admiration. Quote, dot. I've been training for 6 months and now I can manage four laps at full speed. H, what do you mean by full speed? Do you use weights? Guy responded. Narudo answered, "Yes, a 12 kg" weighted undershirt and 5 kg sandals. Guy's expression brightened. "Lei, you were right." His flames of youth are burning bright. Nar smiled and carried on running. The two green blurs disappeared as swiftly as they had appeared as they parted ways. Nar completed his second lap at 7:30 a.m. He made the decision to go home, tidy up, and prepare for the academy. While taking a quick bath, he made breakfast using a shadow clone. He was ready by 7:50. He put his weights in a ceiling scroll and leapt across the rooftops of Konaha. Making his way to the academy, his next shinobi step. Narudo got to the academy a bit early and entered the classroom before the teacher showed up. He noticed a vacant seat close to the center of the space. He approached with a relaxed gate and took a seat. He was curious, so he looked to see who was seated next to him. To his amazement, Hinata Hayuga was there. She appeared to be trying to hide behind her collar because her face was flushed bright red. The casual question was, "Oh, hi, Hinata. How are you?" Narut said. It was then that he truly saw her face hot and red. Hinata, are you okay? Your face is red. Are you sick? Hinata squeaked. Eep. And then, thud. She passed out in her chair. Hinata, Narut exclaimed in alarm. Leaning over, he gave her a gentle shoulder shake. Hey, Hinata, wake up. He surveyed the classroom. Everyone was too preoccupied talking to friends or sleeping to notice. The instructor was still not there. Trying not to panic, he muttered, "I I don't know what to do." He did the only thing that sprang to mind in desperation. He went into his mindscape after closing his eyes. With panic on his face, Narut yelled, "Kaw sanu san." into the silence of his inner world. Startled, Kusha turned around. Nar, what happened? Aren't you supposed to be at the academy? And why do you sound panicked? It's<unk>s Hinata. I sat next to her and said, "Hi." Her face turned red, and when I asked if she was sick, she fainted. I tried waking her up, but she won't respond. "What should I do?" Manato held up a soothing hand. Relax, Narut. Take a deep breath. Kusha put a comforting hand on his shoulder and held it there. She's fine, Sochi. Don't worry. Just let her rest for a bit. She'll wake up soon. Trust me. But what if she really is sick? What if she gets worse? Even though she always acts a bit strange around me, Hinata is one of the few people who's ever been kind to me. I don't want to just ignore it. Kusha gave a kind smile. She's not sick, Narut. I promise. Give her a moment. She<unk>ll be fine. Nar then exited his mindscape. Like father, like son, Kusha muttered softly as he laughed after a moment. Manato smiled slightly and cocked his head. It seems this girl Hinata likes our Narudo. Isn't that obvious? Smiled Kusha. But just like his dad, he's too dense to notice. Manado began to persspire. Just as Aruka sensei walked into the classroom and commanded everyone to calm down, Narut came back to reality. He looked to his side and sure enough, Hannado was awake, trying to look calm despite her still pink face. She fidgeted with her fingers beneath the desk, avoiding eye contact. Narudo grinned to himself in relief. She's all right. Baruka sensei taught the day's lesson on chakra control and fundamental njutsu theory and the remainder of the class proceeded as usual. He looked around the classroom casually as he spoke to make sure everyone was listening. Then he turned to look at Narut uzumaki. Aruka gave a blink. Nar was not playing around. He wasn't doodling, snoring, or causing a distraction. He was actually sitting up straight, listening carefully and paying attention. Is he listening? Aruka was truly taken aback. He would normally have had to yell at Nar at least twice, if not more, by this point in the lesson. Naro, however, appeared to be a totally different student. Now, Aruka was not the only one who noticed. A few pupils, accustomed to Naruto's typical boisterous, disorderly demeanor, looked at him incredulously. The absence of his frequent interruptions made the classroom feel oddly quieter. Aruka gave himself permission to smile a little, so he took what I said very seriously. Well done, Nar. Sitting next to him, Hinata couldn't resist stealing occasional glances at him. She was always aware of Naruto's intense training, but this this was beyond what she had imagined. Everything about him felt more powerful, including his posture, his focus, and even the aura surrounding him, more grown up. She clutched her fingers together nervously under the desk, her heart pounding. He has changed a lot. And yet, he was still him. The same boy who smiled at her, who never gave up, who always stood tall, no matter how others treated him. That fire, that warmth had not vanished. The brightness had only increased. Hinata's blush deepened. But this time, she didn't faint. She simply grinned to herself, quietly applauding the boy next to her from the bottom of her heart, but being too shy to speak. Sasake Uchiah was even aware of the shift. His arms were crossed and his face was composed as he sat at the far end of the classroom, but his onyx sharp eyes did not miss anything. He looked at Nar nonchalantly from his seat. As usual, Sasake appeared to be above everything and not paying attention to the others. Actually, though he was observing, he always watched. He had always been irritated by Nar out loud, awkward, constantly looking for attention. However, he was quiet today, concentrated, not the same. Sasake's eyes narrowed, although he never discussed it with anyone. Sasake had always had a deeper understanding of Narut than he would ever acknowledge. Both of them were by themselves orphans, loners in a village that either looked on with suspicion or ignored them. Sasake, however, was unable to comprehend something about Narut that always baffled him. How could he have such a smile? That toothy, ridiculous smile, that energy, the fire. Sasake, who had witnessed his family members die in front of him and felt the icy clutch of loss, found it incomprehensible that someone who had also lost his parents could remain cheerful. "Perhaps they either passed away on the day of his birth or when he was too young. That's why it doesn't hurt the same," Sasake had told himself. However, something was different today. Narudo had a strange light in his eyes when he first arrived at class. It wasn't the typical forced energy or the phony cheeriness that covered up loneliness. It felt real this time. Everything about him. His calmness, his quiet intensity in his gaze, the way he listened felt real. Sasake was unaware of the change. And even though he was aware of it, he kept it to himself. He just looked away as though he didn't care. Whatever. He leaned back in his chair and thought, "It makes no difference." However, there was a tiny, inquisitive side of him that was hidden behind walls of pride and grief. Even intrigued, and it was uncommon, the majority of students gathered with their friends for lunch, sharing food, laughing, and conversing. But in the courtyard, Narudo sat by himself with his bento box on his lap beneath a big tree. He was accustomed to it and didn't mind much. However, there was a tiny part of him that hoped today would be a little different. He heard footsteps coming as he was biting into the rice. Yo, a sluggish voice said. Narut raised his head. In front of him, Shikamaru and Choji stood, Shikamaru giving him his customary half-litted look while Choji was already munching on a bag of chips. They both sat down next to him without waiting for an invitation. Shikamaru raised an eyebrow and asked, "What happened to you?" Narut blinked. <unk>What do you mean? You've changed. Bluntly stated, "Shikamaru, you're not yelling. You actually paid attention in class. That's not normal for you." Shoji continued eating, occasionally glancing between Narut and Shikamaru, clearly interested in the conversation, even if his mouth was full. His head was scratched by Narudo. Nothing happened really. I just decided to take things seriously. He glanced back at them after glancing down at his food. I can't become Hokag if I keep failing, right? If I stay weak, no one will ever follow me. I've got to be strong and smart enough to lead you all one day. Shikamaru let out a sigh. Troublesome. Naruto<unk>'s eyes narrowed. Hey, are you saying I'm unfit to be Hokag? No. Shikamaru replied in a disinterested manner. I'm saying you've changed and now that you're acting serious, the spotlight's going to shift to the rest of us. That means I have to work harder now. That's troublesome. Nar began to persspire. Wait, you're upset because you have to put in more effort. Shikamaru nodded solemnly. Yes. Shoji laughed in between mouthfuls. He's not kidding. This time, Narut actually laughed. A warm, sincere laugh. It was pleasant. People weren't simply shoving him away or making fun of him for once. They were conversing with him. Perhaps, just possibly, things were beginning to shift. Students poured out of the academy as the sun started to set later that day. With a sigh, Narut stretched his arms and stepped out into the evening light. Still one more year to go. However, he wasted no time in jumping to a nearby rooftop and running. Two more laps around Konaha remained for him, and he had no intention of waiting for his dream. Nar went home after completing his laps around Konaha, but he didn't stop there. He kept on training. He and his parents spent the remainder of the night in the mindscape in the peaceful security of the Uzumaki home. While Manado helped him improve his taijutsu form and footwork, Kusha led him through intricate fu and jutsu sequences. Despite his weariness, Narudo trained with unrivaled tenacity, challenging himself. The morning after, the plan for today was different. It was time for exercises in chakra control and physical assessments. The class buzzed with tension and excitement. Kana throwing was the initial test. Narut was up to the challenge. He was barely able to hit the target board 6 months ago. The majority of the students still chuckled in expectation of a bad performance and most of them remembered it. Calmly, he produced 10 kana. Thud thud thud. The cany flew through the air with razor sharp accuracy one after the other. Nine of them successfully inserted themselves into the targets center ring. The tenth was only marginally incorrect. There was silence in the classroom. As that Nar muttered one student, someone whispered in the back, "It's got to be a fluke." Barooa, however, raised her eyebrows in admiration. The shuriken throwing test came next. Narut took another step forward and hurled 10 shuriken with ease. Every 10 hit the target. The air was filled with gasps. Okay, maybe it's not a fluke. To be sure of what he was seeing, even Aruka had to look at the targets twice. The taijutsu sparring round followed. Neither Manato nor Kusha taught Narut any advanced moves, and he never used them. He maintained a low-key academy style appearance. No clan secrets, just a neat practiced method. His rival, Uchiha Sasake. The classroom erupted as the two boys took their places on the mat. His fan club yelled, "Sasuke, show him his place." Sasake kept his hands in his pockets and remained composed. Narudo was not taken seriously by him. He reasoned that he was likely the same as always. Face each other. Called Aruka. Bo ready. Hijime. The two boys remained motionless. Sasake was perplexed. He usually charges in mindlessly. For what reason is he waiting? Sasake mocked. You're not coming. Afraid you'll lose. Narudo answered in a steady even voice. Why would I be afraid of you? Not just Sasake was takenback by that. Don't yell. No immature return. Simply quiet assurance. Then Nar made a quick move. He struck with a clean right, aiming for Naruto's face. Sasake deflected it and raised his leg for a high kick. However, Narut deafly dodged and grabbed Sasuke's leg, lifting him with unexpected force. Narrowing his eyes, Sasake flipped in midair and landed cleanly. The two, evenly matched, engaged in a brief hand-to-h hand combat. However, Narudo chose to take the initiative. He picked up a little more speed and struck Sasuke's chest with his palm, causing him to slide back. Nar rushed forward once more before Sasake had a chance to recover. Nar deafly grabbed Sasuke's wrist, twisted, and flipped him onto the ground as he raised his arm to attack. Thud, everyone in the class froze. Stunned, Sasake lay on his back. Just what happened? He began to stand up, gritting his teeth. But Aruka held up his hand. Enough. The winner is Narut Uzuaki. Quiet. The girls who had just cried out for Sasake were speechless. Their jaws dropped open in shock. For a few seconds, even Sasuke stood motionless, taking in the fact that he had been defeated and cleanly at that. Hinata clasped her hands together in the crowd, a soft smile spreading across her face. Narudokun, you succeeded. Narudo went back to his seat after defeating Sasake. He lowered himself next to Hinata and dabbed at his perspiration. Hinata announced, "See, congratulations, Narok [ __ ] her cheeks already flushed." "Oh, thanks, Hinata," said Narudo, grinning. Naruto's focus remained on the ring as the sparring matches went on. The following match was revealed. Sakura Haruno versus Hinata Hayuga. Narut pivoted in her direction. Good luck, Hinata. With butterflies in her chest, Hinata gave a shy nod. I must demonstrate my strength to Narudokun. Sakura entered the ring with assurance on her face until she became aware of an oddity. Narudo didn't applaud me. Usually, he would try to get her attention by pumping his fist, shouting her name, or other means, but he hadn't spoken to her much today or even yesterday. The match had already started, but that thought kept coming back to her. Baruka called out, "Hijime over the training yard." Sakura rushed forward, wanting to win as soon as possible. She wasn't prepared, though. She was unaware that without the right training, fighting a hyuga in Taijutsu was essentially suicide. Hinata calmly sidestepped as Sakura lifted her fist to strike, her hand glowing faintly with chakra. She moved precisely, delivering two juken strikes to Sakura's legs and one to her outstretched arm. With a gasp, Sakura fell to the ground, immmobile. Winner, Hinata Hayuga, Aruka wrote. There was a brief period of silence in the classroom, followed by hushed applause and surprised whispers. Now calm, Hinata swiftly reached down and let Sakura recover by releasing the Tenkitu points she had sealed on her. She then went back to her seat next to Nar. He was grinning brightly at her as she sat down. Nar exclaimed, "That was awesome, Hinata. How did you do that? It's like you just touched her and she couldn't move. Hinata became very red-faced. It's<unk> see called juken and narokun. I It's m my clans s special taijutsu style. With genuine admiration, Nar exclaimed, "That's amazing. Maybe I should spar with you sometime and see how it works." With hope gleaming in her eyes, Hinata questioned, "Ar really? Why, you would?" Nar grinned and replied, "Of course, if it's<unk> okay with you." She was shocked that she didn't stutter this time. I I have no problem with that, Narut [ __ ] she said. Nar gave a nod. All right, I'll let you know when I have some free time. Hinata gave herself a smile. I truly did it. I did it. Aruka sensei gathered the class for the following lesson under the training pavilion. After the sparring matches were over, he held up a plain green leaf and said, "All right, everyone. It's time for a basic chakra control exercise. Your task is to place the leaf on your forehead and keep it there using chakra alone. No tape, no glue, just chakra. The students exchanged confused looks and murmured to one another. For most of you, this is your first time attempting chakra control. Or said, "It might seem simple, but maintaining a steady, controlled flow is harder than it sounds." Everyone started as one student after another failed to stop the leaf from falling. The clearing soon filled with the sound of rustling leaves and moans. Sakura succeeded a few minutes later. She smiled with pride. Finally. Barooa said, "Well done," and nodded. "You've got good control, Sakura." Hinata was nearby and had already finished the task on her first attempt. She didn't even wobble her leaf. She had a stable, well-developed chakra. Baruka was not taken aback. The precise use of chakras is the specialty of the Hayuga clan. She has obviously received training. When he turned to look at Sasake, he saw the Uchiah frowning as his leaf fell off once more. He clenched his jaw and gave it another go. When Aruka's gaze finally fell upon Narudo, he blinked in shock. With its eyes closed and its leaf perfectly balanced, the blonde was sitting quietly. No effort or strain was evident. Nar called Aruka, "You've already got it." Nar grinned and opened one eye. Yep. Already knew it. Or sensei. Intrigued, Aruka stepped forward. How long did it take you to learn? Nar scratched his cheek and said, "Well, considering how much chakra I have, it took me a whole day just to stop blowing the leaf off. But I practiced more and more. Eventually, I got it." Then he gave a cheeky smile. "Want to see something cool?" Without waiting for an answer, Nar made a small movement. With the help of a faint chakra flow, the leaf started to slowly revolve around his torso. Then he took out more leaves and balanced them on his fingertips, rock steady, an inch apart. The class let out a gasp. He's actually doing it. That's not normal. A pupil held up their hand. Wait, what do you mean considering how much chakra you have? Are you saying you have more than the rest of us? Nar gave a nonchalant shrug. basically. Yeah, my stamina is almost unlimited and my chakra reserves are huge. Everyone looked for approval. Aruka gave a slow nod. Naruto's telling the truth. His chakra reserves are already among the top five in the entire village. With training and age, he may one day possess the largest chakra pool in the world. The pupils gazed, their faces displaying a mixture of wonder and jealousy. But went on, there's a downside. The more chakra you have, the harder it is to control. Narudo struggled with this technique at first because his reserves are so high. Sakura blinked as she considered it. So, I was able to do it quickly because I have less chakra. Aruka said, "Exactly." And nodded. "That's not a bad thing, Sakura. Smaller chakra reserves mean you can learn control faster. And you come from a civilian family, so your natural reserves are lower than someone from a clan like the Hayuga Yamanaka. Sakura scowlled a little, but Aruka smiled comfortingly at her. Don't let that discourage you. Chakra reserves can be increased through training, serious training, once you graduate and become a Jennon. While many students were now looking at Narut with something new in their eyes, not contempt or annoyance, some still had an envious expression. However, show respect. Following the conclusion of the academy day, Narut headed toward Higurashi weapon shocked through the congested streets of Konaha. The smell of oil and metal filled his nostrils as he entered through the wooden door. Behind the counter, a girl about his age was sorting canai. When the door opened, she scowlled as she looked up. "Sorry, we don't sell weapons to civilians," she stated bluntly. Narut blinked. "I'm not here to buy. I came to meet Mr. Higurashi." She squinted. Why do you want to see my father? Nar took his hand out of his pocket. We have a deal. He asked for a new batch of explosive tags and I brought them. Stunned, the girl gazed at him. Wait, you're selling my dad explosive tags? Nar gave a nod. Yeah, her arms were crossed. You expect me to believe that? You're not even a shinobi. Naruto's eyebrow went up. He produced a small bundle of carefully prepared explosive tags and held them up, saying, "Why would I lie here?" The back door opened before she could finish speaking, and Mr. Higurashi came in using a cloth to wipe his hands. He paused when he saw Narudo and said, "Tenton, what's going on out here?" "Oh, Narudo, you're here. Did you bring the order?" With a nod, Narudo gave the tags to them. 10 sets, just like you asked. Higurashi gave them a close inspection. In exchange, he gave Naro a little stack of Rio and said, "Perfect work as always." Tenten's mouth fell open. "Wait, wait. What's going on here?" Nar gave a shrug. "Like I said, selling tags." Disbelieving, Tenton turned to face her father. "Dad, seriously, he's not even a Jennon yet. I graduate next year," Narut said at a composed tone. "And I need the money. The allowance from the hoage office isn't enough to cover all my training supplies. Tenton gave him a look. Still, how do you even make these? You're saying you know Fu and Jutsu? Narudo smiled a little. Yeah. Tenton felt a spark fly into her eyes. Can you teach me? No one teaches ceiling in the academy, and I can't find a tutor anywhere in Konaha. Narut had a contemplative expression. I'm still learning, too. I'm not sure I'd be a great teacher. Tenton waved it away, saying, "That's fine. I'm still working on perfecting my calligraphy anyway. It'll take me some time before I can even attempt proper seals." His head was scratched by Nar. Okay, how about this? I'll give you some beginner scrolls, one simplified for myself. If you've got questions, you can ask me. The Tenton smiled. Deal. After examining his face for a moment more, she cocked her head. Wait, I've seen you before. Weren't you the kid who took the academy test with us six months ago? Nar appeared somewhat sheepish. Yeah, I was kind of overconfident back then. Tenton gave a small smile. Well, you've clearly been working hard since then. Nar gave a nod. I'll come by tomorrow with the scrolls. Oh, and could I get some ceiling paper? I need to make a new batch. I'm also working on my own version of the tag. With a nod, Higurashi gave him a little bundle of unique parchment. Good luck with that. Narudo turned and walked out of the store after saying that. Tenton turned to face her father with her arms crossed. I still can't believe you're buying from him. Mr. Higurashi simply smirked and handed her one of Naruto's tags. Go try it out in the back, but stand far away. A few minutes later, a loud explosion shook the backyard. With her eyes wide and her hair a little frizzed out, Tendon bounded back into the store. What the heck was that? If I had stood a little closer, I would have been vaporized. I did warn you, grinned Mr. Higurashi. Everyone at the academy was taken aback by Naruto's development as the days went by. His theoretical knowledge had increased dramatically in addition to his physical improvement. Compared to 6 months ago, he was far ahead. Narut made the decision to ask Hinata to spar with him one day. "Hey, Hinata, are you free tomorrow? Want to have a sparring match?" Hinata gave a timid nod. I'm free tomorrow. Narut [ __ ] Since it was Sunday, they met the following day in a peaceful forest close to Konaha. Nar assumed the traditional academy stance and asked, "Are you ready?" Hinata gave a tentative nod. With a punch in hand, Nar charged at her. She quickly raised her hand to block it, but Nar didn't stop. He kept attacking fast, focused. Yet, all Hinata did was defend. Even when she had clear openings to strike back, she held back. Hesitated, Nar took notice. To test her, he left a deliberate opening in his guard. But even then, she didn't take the shot. Nar stopped. Hinata, is something wrong. Don't you want to spar with me? He asked, puzzled. Hinata shook her head. No. Narokun. Then why do you look like you're not interested? He asked, his tone gentle but confused. Hinata didn't reply. Narut scowlled. <unk>It seems like you don't want to spar with me. Sorry for bothering you. He turned and began to walk away. Tears welled in Hinata's eyes. She wanted to speak, to call out, but the words caught in her throat. Narudo left the forest without looking back, hurt. Only if he had turned around, he would have seen her tears. The next day, Narudo chose to sit somewhere else in the classroom. It hurt Hinata deeply. She wanted to talk to him to explain, but she couldn't bring herself to. Days passed like this. Finally, after a week, Hinata gathered her courage and walked up to him. Narudokun, she called. Narudo turned to see her standing nearby. Oh, hi, Hinata. Something wrong. Can I help you? I I want to talk with you, Hinata stammered. Sure, Narut replied a little surprised. Not here. After the academy closes, she said. Later that day, after classes ended, Narudo waited outside. Hinata arrived. What is it you wanted to talk about? He asked. Hinata stood silent. Narudo waited patiently. Hinata, he called gently. She flinched slightly, still silent. Narud was about to speak again when he saw tears falling from her eyes. His expression changed instantly, concern taking over. Hinata, what happened? Why are you crying? I'm sorry, she finally said, her voice trembling. Hinata, it's<unk> okay. I'm not mad at you for what happened, said Narudo, trying to reassure her. It's not that I didn't want to spar with you. I was afraid I might hurt you, Hinata confessed, eyes still watery. Incredulous, Nar blinked. Hurt me? But it's just a spar, right? We both might get hit. It's<unk> normal. Why were you so scared? I don't know. I just had this fear something bad would happen to you. and my clan's fighting style. It's dangerous. If I'm not careful, it could seriously hurt someone, even kill." Narut looked at her seriously for a moment. Then he said, "Hanata, I'll be fine. It's a spar, not a fight to the death. But if you hold back because you're afraid of hurting me, it'll end up hurting me emotionally instead." Hinata looked up, realization dawning in her eyes. "I'm sorry, Narudo. It's<unk> okay, really." Then she asked, "Would you like to spar next Sunday?" "I'm in. Only if you fight me for real," Narut said with a grin. "I<unk>ll try. I'm not as strong as you. I might not be able to keep up," she said quietly. "Nonsense. I believe you're really strong. If you train hard, you could be one of the strongest in the village." "I believe that. Really? You believe in me?" Hinata asked, eyes wide. "Of course, I don't care what anyone says. If you work hard, you'll be strong. No doubt. A new hope began to rise in Hinata. Strong she might be, but the fear of hurting those she loved always held her back. It was the main reason she was seen as unfit by her clan. Her own father considered her a disgrace, and over time, his disappointment had chipped away at her confidence. The attempted kidnapping when she was just a child, followed by the death of her uncle, who died protecting her, left deep scars not just on her body, but on her heart. And then there was her cousin Nei, more like a brother than a relative. Yet his cold, bitter treatment of her only deepened her pain. Will she ever be able to overcome it all? Years of being looked down on. Words that cut deeper than any blade. The heavy burden of her clan's expectations. Healing would take time. But maybe, just maybe, with Naruto's unwavering belief in her, she could begin to change. Maybe he could help her find the strength that was always there, buried deep beneath the doubt. Can Nar help her heal? Only time and her own heart will tell. Legacy system status window. Nar Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Civilian status. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra control six. Intelligence 22 strength 31 speed 24 agility 18 reflexes 15 taijutsu 6 njutsu 3.5 jenjutsu zero fujutsu 7 available stat points zero the year had gone by quickly and Narut would graduate in a few days his development over the previous few months had been nothing short of remarkable he was now superior to everyone in scholastic exams, physical sparring, training with Shuriken and Kana, and even Taijutsu. Narudo had been a Joker a dead only a year and a half prior, so none of the other students could comprehend how he had changed so drastically. One would assume that the dead last from the past and Narudo from today are completely different individuals. Baruka, however, was the most proud. He initially thought Narudo would seek his advice and assistance. Narudo, however, didn't. As an alternative, he made significant progress on his own. Additionally, Narudo had acquired a vast range of skills over the course of the year, including medical njutsu, espionage, stealth, weapon proficiency, politics, negotiations, and interrogation techniques. His parents response to his question about why he was being taught so much was straightforward. They wanted him to become a master of every facet of being a shinobi, not just an expert in one. He started training in jenjutsu detection and dispelling at the conclusion of the academy term. Even though he was still unable to execute jenjutsu or medical jutsu, his parents clarified that both techniques required precise chakra control, which he continued to find difficult because of the ongoing expansion of his chakra reserves brought on by both his QB and Uzumaki ancestry. He gained a new ability from the system. He could now let his parents see the world as he did. Narudo was ecstatic because he thought they were actually sharing his journey with him. Additionally, his relationship with Hinata had greatly improved. She had at last conquered her stammering with Naruto's help and encouragement. She continued to battle low self-esteem, but she was improving gradually. Even though he wasn't entirely sure why yet, Naro and his parents saw a lot of promise in her. She suffered from mental abuse, neglect, and continual humiliation from her own family, particularly her father. But Narudo was unaware of this. Instead of loving and protecting her, the man had left scars. Hinata's greatest issue was that even in casual sparring sessions, she couldn't bring herself to harm her family. She no longer allowed those emotions to pull her into despair. Though, now that Narudo was by her side. At last, the graduation day came. The academy was unusually bustling with some of the most powerful and influential people in the village occupying its halls in addition to students and teachers. The importance of this year's class was evident from the presence of clan heads from the Akamichi, Yamanaka, Nar, Hayuga, Aarame, and Inazuka clans. Eno Yamanaka, Choji, Akamichi, Shikamaru, Nara, Kiba Inazuka, Shino Aarame, and of course, Hinata Hayuga were all heirs of each clan in this generation. Here is Eneru Tobi, the third Hokag, had even traveled to see the action firsthand. He was here to support and evaluate Konaha's future. So, it wasn't just a ceremony. The written exams were already over, and then the physical examinations. The performance of the three fundamental academy jutsu, henge transformation, kawerimi, substitution, and bunch clone was the last and most important step. A student could only graduate and become a jennon by successfully completing all three. Narudo found it odd and to be honest, unjust. He found it absurd that a student couldn't become a shinobi simply because they weren't proficient in three particular jutsu. What about the pupils who had dedicated their lives to practicing taijutsu or who had perfected their shuriken techniques and become exceptionally stealthy? Because they had trouble with these specific techniques. All of that talent was wasted. Narudo silently promised himself at that very moment that he would alter this system if he ever became Hokag. He thought that rather than focusing only on a limited number of techniques, a true shinobi should be judged on a variety of training areas and strengths. Nar made the decision to improve the academyy's standards one day after reflecting on his own hardships and experiences. It was Naruto's turn at last. His kept a close eye on him, his chest tensing with anticipation. Nar had not visited in over a year and a half, unlike his usual visits. He was more troubled by that absence than he wanted to acknowledge. He was aware that the boy had already failed the academy twice and in the past Narut had frequently approached him for support and guidance. However, nothing had been present this time. No inquiries, no trips, nothing but quiet. When the boy asked for assistance with njutsu or other academy studies, he recalled the feeble justification he always offered. I'm the hokag. If they see me helping you, they'll say I'm playing favorites. As it turns out, a coward, Hisen could have, should have, at the very least helped him learn how to better control his chakras, explained their significance, and provided the groundwork for him to advance independently. His ignorance, however, was worse than his inaction. The fact that Narudo was being deliberately undermined within the academy had escaped his notice. He, the Hokag, had not noticed the institution that was supposed to raise the next generation subtly working against one of its most resolute pupils. Mizuki and Aruka were prepared to evaluate Naruto's performance as they stood in front of him. He stopped just as Narut started. There was a problem. He sensed a slight but intentional disruption in his chakra. A genjutsu. Nar instinctively located Mizuki as the source. He silently and unobtrusively dispelled it with a controlled chakra pulse and a delicate hand movement. He then created the seal for Kawerimi nojutsu with serene accuracy. Puff. Nar disappeared in an instant to be replaced by a log that was carefully placed in the room's corner. An ideal replacement. With his hands already forming the next seal, he went back to his place. Henge no jutsu. The audience was taken aback by the transformation when the smoke burst into the room. The fourth hoag, a meticulously detailed replica of Manado Namakazi, stood where Narudo had been. It seemed as though he had come back from the dead. From his golden hair, including the spikes, to his hokag cloak and his calm, assured face. However, what followed rocked everyone to their foundations. Narudo said, "So, Sensei, how did I do?" In Manato's exact words, those who knew Manato's voice let out gasps which reverberated throughout the room. Hi's pipe fell out of his mouth and hit the floor with a clank. His thoughts were racing. How is Manato's voice recognized by Nar? The heads of the Stoic clans even looked at each other in shock. Baruka was able to speak at last. Nar, how can you even change your voice? The transformation jutsu is only supposed to create an illusion. It doesn't alter sound. Everyone in the room leaned in to listen. Returning to his actual self, Narut grinned as he let go of the henge. Oh, that wasn't the academyy's henge. I created my own version. It's better than an illusion. Baruka questioned incredulously. You created your own jutsu. Yep. Nar remarked nonchalantly. The ensuing silence was laden with incredul. The heads of the clan gaped. Pupils muttered to one another. A Jennon had developed his own jutsu. No, an academy student. The last jutsu, clone jutsu, followed. With a tiny puff of smoke, a flawless clone materialized next to Nar as he took a step forward and formed the hand seals. Aruka squinted her eyes. There was a difference. Aruka said circumspectly, "Wait, Nar, don't tell me that's not the standard clone, is it?" The heads of the clan, including the Hokag himself, looked at this question in confusion. In an attempt to appear innocent, Narut scratched the back of his head. "Well, not exactly. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't perform the regular clone jutsu. So, in frustration, I experimented with some different hand signs. One day, a clone appeared next to me. It took me a few days to figure out exactly what I did, but it worked. A little too proudly, he smiled. This clone can fight, move, talk, do everything I can do. The fact that this was the shadow clone jutsu, a prohibited skill he had covertly acquired, was not disclosed by Narut. He was not going to tell anyone that. Not just yet. There were gasps in the room. The clan heads whispered to each other, "That sounds like the shadow clone jutsu." As the demonstration took place on the academy grounds, Chosa Akamichi muttered in shock. A student performing AB ranked Kenjutsu. Shikaku Narside and rubbed the back of his neck. Troublesome, he said. Enochi Yamanaku looked at the others and said, "Didn't he say he created it himself?" "No one helped him," Shikaku said, squinting his eyes. But I don't think he even realizes what he did. That wasn't a basic clone technique. He might have accidentally performed the shadow clone jutsu. From the observation balcony, the ever stoic Hiuga stood with his arms folded, watching Narudo intently. He used his baakugan, his pale eyes glowing dimly as he studied the boy's chakra network, as calm and silent as ever. He was shocked by what he saw, a rare break in the Hyuga Patriarchs typically composed demeanor. Quote, dot dot dot his chakra reserves, Hiashi whispered, not even to himself. There, low cage level. With the weight of his words beginning to sink in, the other clan heads turned toward him in surprise. Well, that pup had it in him after all. Sum Minazuka remarked, her lips quivering with a toothy smile. Beside her, her Ninkan gave a quiet growl of agreement. Chosa Akamichi cautiously whispered, "It might be the Q.B." Looking around to make sure no uninvited ears were listening. Hi gave a firm shake of his head. No, it's his own. I've seen Q.B. chakra before. It's violent, corrosive. This This is natural. Balanced. His own chakra overflowing in volume. Over the assembled clan heads, a thick silence descended. Narudo Uzumaki was beginning to appear more and more like something extraordinary. A prodigy concealed behind poor judgment and neglect. For a boy who had been written off as a failure by everyone. His Serbi felt a stab of pain in his chest as he heard Hiashi's words. Chakra reserves at a low cage level and Naruto's own thought quietly. It seems you found your own way. Hi said. You did it without my help. Without anyone's help with a heavy heart, he lowered his head a little. I'm sorry, Nar. I should have guided you. I should have protected you better. Instead, I stood by making excuses, watching you struggle alone. And still, you rose. Quiet whispers started to reverberate through the student body. What happened to Nar? Did you see that? He created his own jutsu. No way. A person sneered. Didn't you hear? He did it by accident. Yeah, added another pupil. It's a fluke. He doesn't even know how he pulled it off. Don't give him credit for something like that. However, not everyone was so quick to write off what they had witnessed. Some people looked on in awe, not in condemnation. Narut Uzuaki did something that no one else in the room had done before. He broke the rules and changed them. Baruka appeared astonished. "That's a jutsu usually reserved for Chunan and Jonnan. It's<unk>s advanced, Nar." Nar tilted his head. "Really? Huh? Good to know." Baruka said, "Not now, Nar as she continued to recuperate. You<unk>ll learn more when you reach Chunin." Aruka was perplexed, but he couldn't ignore what he saw. The cloning technique had been used by Nar, and he was dead. Aruka took a step forward and wrapped Naruto's head in the forehead protector, grinning proudly. Congratulations, Narut. You're officially a Jennon. With a smile, Narut left the stage and sat next to Hinata. Hinata said softly, "Congratulations, Narutkun." With a radiant smile. Narudo said, "Thanks, Hinata Chan." And smiled back at her sincerely. The graduation ceremony came to an end when the last names were called. With a proud smile, Hisen stepped forward to greet the new generation of Shinobi. "Congratulations to all of you. Report back to the academy next week. That's when you'll<unk>ll be assigned to your teams." Narut turned to Hinata. "I hope we end up on the same team. I don't know if it'll happen," Hinata said candidly. "But I'd really like that, too." Mizuki stood silently in the far corner of the room, his hateful eyes blazing. He had had the ideal plan. He had subtly interfered with Naruto's chakra control with Jenjutsu, just enough to cause him to fail. However, for some reason, it had failed. Nar had figured it out. Even worse, he was dead. Everything was ruined by that. Mizuki tightened his jaw. He had failed in his attempt to steal the scroll of seals by using Narudo as a scapegoat. However, there was still hope. He now focused on the other pupils who had not passed the test. He might be able to control one of them instead. In a haze of amazement and excitement, the day had gone by. Nar was so full of energy that he hurried into his apartment. He closed his eyes and smiled broadly as he slammed the door behind him and entered the piece of his mindscape where he could communicate with the people he cared about most. He was welcomed by the sealed chamber's familiar warmth. Kusha Uzu Maki and Manado Namakazi were standing there grinning proudly waiting with their arms open. Narut yelled, "Kaan Tu san!" as he ran in their direction. "See, I finally did it. I'm a ninja." With his blue eyes shining with pride, Manado put a hand on his son's shoulder as Kasha pulled him into a tight embrace. The words, "We're<unk> so proud of you, Nar were whispered by Kusha." Manato went on to say, "You've taken your first big step." and you did it your way. Nar grinned broadly. Now I'm one step closer to becoming Hokag. Then he heard a chime in his head. A blue translucent system screen appeared. Narut Namakazi Uzuzuaki. Congratulations on your academy graduation. Opening square bracket closing square bracket. Power pole is the unlocked reward. He barely had time to react before a red staff polished, sleek, and humming faintly with power materialized in his hands. The voice of the system went on. Item pole of power. The fabled staff that Sun Wukong possessed. A magical weapon that can be extended indefinitely at the user's request. It can now channel elemental chakra to increase its destructive power and is indestructible. If lost, it will be returned to the system vault because it is a systembound item. It can only be used by the user unless express permission is given. The system interface disappeared with a gentle chime. Narut gazed in wonder at the staff. Quote, dot dot dot. Whoa. Try it out. Manato smiled and said, taking hold of the pole, Nar yelled. Power pole. Extend. The staff leapt forward, expanding quickly and clanged loudly against the far wall of his apartment. Astonished, he laughed. He said, "Retract." And it instantly shrank back to its initial size. Kusha questioned, laughing at his childlike awe. Do you like it, Nar? Naruto<unk>'s eyes were bright as he nodded quickly. It's awesome. It can stretch infinitely, and it's unbreakable. Manato laughed. "Better get used to it. I have a feeling this staff is going to become your favorite weapon." With a proud smile, Nar raised the staff in the air like a legendary hero. "Well, who wouldn't love a magical staff that can beat up bad guys and never breaks?" Anarchy had broken out at the Hoage's office. For an emergency search, Anbu, Chunin, and all Jonan were mobilized. Why? The forbidden scroll that held Konaha's most deadly jutsu, the scroll of ceiling, had vanished. To make matters worse, Nar Uzuaki was the only suspect. Baruka Yumino, who was already running toward Naruto's apartment with a look of disbelief on his face, was one of the most shocked. Nar, he pondered, why would he steal such a thing? Furthermore, how could he possibly be aware that it was kept in the hoage's office? Aruka arrived at Naruto's apartment without hesitation. Heart pounding, he banged on the door. The muffled voice of Naro said, "Coming from within." The door opened after a few ten seconds, revealing Narut, who was startled and a little perplexed. "Hey, Aruka sensei, what are you doing here so late?" Aruka<unk>s eyes were wide with urgency as she took Narudo by the shoulders without saying anything. Tell me why did you steal the scroll of ceiling? He yelled. The unexpected outburst made Narut wse. W what scroll stole? What are you talking about? Oruka sensei. With a slight retreat, Aruka questioned. You mean you don't know? The scroll of ceiling. It's<unk> a forbidden scroll that holds some of Konaha's most dangerous jutsu. If it falls into enemy hands, the entire village could be destroyed. The Hokag saw you take it. Naruto's eyes went wide with surprise. I swear I don't even know what that is. Why would I take something like that? I've been here the whole time since I came back from the academy. Baruka squinted as he looked for any indication of dishonesty in Naruto's face. But he saw only fear and bewilderment. Do you realize the entire village is searching for you right now? Naruto's expression went white. What? But I didn't do anything. Someone's framing me. Aruka frowned and repeated. framing you. Why would anyone do that? With a shaky voice, Narut yelled, "I don't know, but today during the final exam, when I was doing the three jutsu, Mizuki sensei used a genjutsu on me. He tried to mess with my chakra so I'd fail." Barooa stopped. "That name was like a kick to the stomach. What about Mizuki?" Upon reflection, he realized that Mizuki had been oddly absent during the current crisis. Not checking in, not aiding in the search, nothing. Aruka's fists clenched. Something was obviously wrong, even though he didn't want to believe it. Okay, Aruka said, his voice becoming calmer. Nar, I need you to come with me to the Hokag Tower. Nar gave a firm shake of his head. No, if I go there now, they'll arrest me before I get a chance to prove I'm innocent. I have to find out who did this and why. I can't clear my name unless I have proof. After a moment of hesitation, Baruka nodded slowly. Naruto's determination was genuine and his reasoning was sound. Quote dot dot dot. All right, concurred Aruka. You can come with me, but if we run into trouble, you stay back. Understood. Narut nodded sharply. Got it. The two then disappeared into the night, resolved to find out the truth before it was too late. With the enormous scroll of ceiling fastened to his back, Mizuki ran through the trees deep in Konaha's forests. Mizuki saw only red anger, frustration, and panic as the moonlight flickered between the branches above. "Damn it," he muttered silently. "This wasn't how it was supposed to go. It had been a straightforward plan at first. He had desired for Nar to fail once more in order to humiliate the boy and solidify his position as an outsider. Naro, however, had succeeded. Something had gone wrong. That method of cloning, it had worked. Even worse, the child had become more wellknown than before. Mizuki had turned around. He whispered promises of power and second chances to the other failing students. Steal the scroll, he had told them. Use one of the forbidden jutsu. Prove your worth. No one will ever doubt you again. However, none of them possessed the courage. The idea of breaking into the hoage's office made them all go pale. Horrible. He had nothing left after that. Then the thought struck him like a blow to the head. Why not use Henj alone? After years of observing the boy, Mizuki had easily changed into Narut. Before anyone could react, he had sneaked into the office shortly after sunset, taken the scroll, and disappeared. The entire village now believed that Nar Uzumaki was the culprit. "Perfect!" Mizuki snarled, grinning cruy. "That little brat's reputation will be shattered. He'll be locked away, hated even more than before, and I'll be long gone with the scroll and power no one ever dreamed of. Leaping over a fallen log, he landed lightly on a branch in front of him. However, a tiny part of him was tense even as he ran. If Anbu was sent by the Hokag, I'll have to vanish soon. Quick. Nevertheless, everything was proceeding as planned. They would blame Nar. The village's perception of him would change forever. What about Mizuki? he would take the keys to power and leave. The trees of the Konaha forest were drawing near as Narudo and Aruka raced through the outskirts of the village. Narudo exclaimed, "Ruka sensei in between breaths. If you were trying to steal the scroll of ceiling and escape, which route would you take?" Aruka narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, but he didn't slow down through the forest. It's the fastest way out without being seen. Which side? asked Nar. Mind racing. Aruka skidded to a stop at that. He visualized the village's layout, remembering the terrain and security procedures. There was only one logical path. This way, he jokingly pointed, "If we go full speed, we might catch up before he gets past the border." Both of them took off once more, but Nar blasted ahead. His body moved more quickly than Aruka had ever seen since he had dropped his training weights. They arrived at the forest's edge a few minutes later. Nar stopped abruptly and squatted down, looking around. Look, he exclaimed, indicating new footprints in the ground. He passed through here. Recently, Baruka gave a nod. Let's<unk> follow. We're close. In the meantime, farther into the forest, Mizuki was almost at liberty. The trees were getting smaller. After a few more minutes, he would be outside the boundaries of Konaha, able to use the scrolls forbidden jutsu to gain power far away from the village and vanish with it. He gave himself a slightly smile. Almost there. Then, however, he skidded to a stop. Fortunan stood at the edge of the forest. Mizuki muttered as she ducked behind a tree. [ __ ] I can't take on Fortunan. Not with the scroll slowing me down. Abruptly, flack. He fell face first into the dirt after a strong kick struck his back. Beside him, the scroll unfolded a little. Looks like my guess was right. A sharp, angry voice said. This bastard really did try to frame me. Mizuki turned his head, moaned, and pushed himself up. Aruka was standing a few feet away, glaring at Narudo Uzumaki. What the [ __ ] I got caught. Of all people, by him. Mizuki's fists clenched as his mind went into a panic. This was not the end of it. Not just yet, Mizuki laughed. Tch. Guess there's no point pretending anymore. From behind the trees, he emerged. But tell me, Nar, how did you know it was me? And how did you know I'd come this way? Eyes alert. Nar crossed his arms. Simple. If you hadn't tried to mess with my chakra using a genjutsu, I wouldn't have suspected anything. You were hoping to frame me. Mizuki's gaze grew strained. Narut grinned. And as for finding you here, that's thanks to Aruka sensei. Aruka took a step forward. Mizuki, why are you doing this? Mizuki erupted in wild, uncontrollable laughter. Why? You're asking me why, ha, why wouldn't I? Power, Oruka, with enough power. I don't have to be second to anyone. Not to you. Not to the Hokag, to no one. With sorrow in his eyes, Oruka shook his head. I'm sorry, Mizuki, but I have no choice. I'm bringing you in. Mizuki scoffed. He lowered himself into a combat stance and asked, "Really? You think you can stop me? Then come try. The canai was drawn by Aruka. Mizuki's eyes narrowed in enmity as she mirrored him. In the moonlit forest, sparks flew as their blades clashed, steel ringing against steel. The two men engaged in a stalemate, fighting equally and refusing to concede. Mizuki then grinned. Let's<unk> see how you handle this. He sped past Aruka and seized Narut, putting a canai to his throat with a sudden burst of speed. Now, now, Aruka, Mizuki said sarcastically. Drop your weapon or the brat dies. Eyes wide, Aruka froze. Mizuki, don't. Two Chunan guards were alerted to the disturbance. With Kana in hand, they landed close by and evaluated the situation. Mizuki gave them a bark. Stay back. Let me go or he dies. The tunin remained motionless. They tensed, waiting to attack. Then, puff in a cloud of smoke. Nar disappeared. A shadow clone exclaimed Mizuki. A fist struck his back, knocking him forward before he could react. He stumbled and spun around to see Nar grinning arrogantly. Narudo sneered. Did you really think you could take me hostage? I painted the entire Hokag monument in broad daylight, and not even the ambu caught me. What made you think you could? Anger twisted Mizuki's face. You little, you'll pay for this. His kana was raised to slash at Naruto's throat as he lunged forward, but Naruto's hand shot up and slammed the weapon away. Then a vicious gut punch was delivered. Guu gasped Mizuki, who was stunned by the impact. Narudo, however, persisted. His feet and fists flew in a blur as he moved like a storm. Mizuki was unable to counter or block. Each blow came down clean and accurate. Eyes wide, Aruka and the Chunin stood motionless. Aruka thought in wonder, "What? What is this? I've never seen this taijutsu style before. It's not in any library scrolls of red. Naruto's foot struck Mizuki's stomach with a last spinning kick. Break. Mizuki flew back, coughing up blood before he fell to the ground, unconscious, his eyes bulging. Mizuki stood up with a sly smile on his face. You've grown, demon breath. But tell me, do you even know why everyone in this village hates you? Aruka's face grew serious. No, don't tell him. In an attempt to stop Mizuki, he lunged forward, but Mizuki hit him hard, sending him crashing to the ground. Returning to Narut, Mizuki growled, "12 years ago, when the Ninetales attacked the village, the fourth Hokag sealed it inside you. That means you are the Ninetales. You killed countless people. Even Aruka's parents. Even Aruka hates you." For a brief moment, Naruto's eyes narrowed, but he immediately covered it up with bewilderment. He made a shaky voice and clenched his fists. No, that's not true. Mizuki gave a chilly laugh. Oh, it's true, demon. Why do you think the whole village looks at you like a monster? Why do you think you've always been alone? Nar felt his heart race. The truth was already known to him. He had been aware for some time. It still hurt to hear it flung at him like this in front of Aruka. But he kept it to himself. No, it's not the truth. Aruka cried out, laboring to stand up. Don't believe him, Nar. You are not the nine tales. His eyes were full of emotion as he turned to face Narudo. You're you, Narut Uzuaki. At first, I was wary of you, too. But over the years, I've watched you. I've seen how hard you've worked, how kind you are. I came to see you as a little brother. Baruka's tone faltered. So please, Nar, don't let his words get to you. Aruka then spun around and gave Mizuki a hard blow to the jaw, knocking him unconscious. Nar stood in stunned silence, but his heart warmed for the first time in a long time. Someone had stood up for him. He wasn't hated by anyone. Manado and Kusha watched the scene through the gaze of the system. Their eyes filled with tears. Their son finally had someone around them. A group of ambu landed at that precise moment. Among them, one moved forward. Mizuki will be taken into custody. Nar, Aruka, you're to report to the Hoage's office with the scroll. With the scroll and Aruka's words still near his heart, Narut nodded softly and Anbu appeared beside them in a swirl of leaves. Narudo and Aruka were instantly taken to the hoage's office. Narudo stood quietly in the corner as Aruka started to explain what had happened. His gaze strayed to the scroll he was still holding. He unrolled it slowly out of curiosity. As he read the prohibited methods written inside, his eyes grew wide. Shuriken clone jutsu, a more sophisticated version of shadow clone jutsu and Edotensai, a much darker variant. As he continued reading, he hardly heard Aruka's voice in the background. Eventually, Aruka said, "Hokag sama." Mizuki told Nar about his condition. A deep sigh escaped Hirozen's lips. After looking at Narut, he froze for a second. His eyes met the boys. They were filled with a deep, simmering anger and a quiet contempt, but neither fear nor confusion. More sharply than any blade, it sliced through the elderly man. His whispered, "Our maintaining eye contact with Narut. Would you mind going outside for a little while? I'd like to talk to him alone." After hesitating, Uruka nodded. Of course, Lord Hokag. Before leaving and softly shutting the door behind him, he gave Narut one final look. Silence reigns. Hi's face was gentle as she gazed at Narut. Narudo, are you all right? Nar remained silent. The room's air became heavy. Then he fixed the old man with his glare. His cold, low voice broke the stillness. So, how long did you plan to play with me? How long were you going to keep me in the dark? Hi stiffened his shoulders. It's<unk> not like that. It was classified as an S-class secret. Naruto<unk>'s voice was full of derision as he laughed bitterly. Yeah, yeah, an S-class secret. Funny how the entire village seemed to know except me. The words made Hirozen wse. I It was meant to protect you so you could have a normal childhood. Narudo sneered. A typical childhood. Then be honest with me. Can you claim that I had a typical childhood while keeping your hand over your heart? The Hokag said nothing. Naruto<unk>'s tone sharpened. I was hated, feared, sabotaged. I failed the academy twice because my instructors gave me empty scrolls except Aruka. I was chased by mobs. Beaten, his fists clenched as he took a step closer. Do you call that a childhood? At last, Hisan's voice was barely audible. I didn't want to burden you. Your status, Narut interrupted, his eyes blazing. didn't want to burden me, but you had no problem sending kids to war in the last great ninja war. Children my age, some even younger. You're telling me the truth was too much for me, but getting beaten in alleyways, being banished from stores, and sold rotten food at three times the price was acceptable. The silence was oppressive, with the burden of guilt bearing down on him, Hisen cast his gaze downward. Naruto's voice rose in rage as his eyes narrowed. And this S-class secret was about me, and you didn't think I had the right to know. Tell me, how many times did I ask you why the village hated me? What did you say to me? He stepped forward, his voice shaking with rage. You said they feared what they didn't understand. That's the lie you fed me, wasn't it? Hi opened his mouth, but nothing came out. Nar continued, I came to you so many times asking for help about the academy, about the instructors. You did nothing. I was sabotaged again and again. I didn't know. Here muttered, his face displaying a hint of guilt. With a sudden low and sharp voice, Narut glared at him. I don't know anymore. Maybe you had a hand in it. Maybe you hate me too for being the genturi. His eyes went wide with surprise. Nar, he blurted out. However, Nar abruptly interrupted him. Tell me something if this was truly an S-class secret. How did everyone in the village know? If this is the kind of security you're proud of, then it's no wonder Konaha will one day fall to its enemies. Here cast a shamed glance down. It was Danzo. He finally acknowledged. One of the council elders and my former teammate along with a member of the civilian council. I had issued a decree. Anyone who leaked the truth would be executed. Narudo fixed him with an unwavering gaze. And yet he resented. You let them go. as if nothing ever happened. I didn't have proof, Hisan said in an irritated tone. Danzo works from the shadows. I couldn't move against him without evidence. Naruto<unk>'s eyes turned to steel, and his voice grew icier. Well, then, you failed as Hokag, too. If you can't even guard a secret, how can you protect the village? He stepped forward once more. Tell me, what did Danzo gain by leaking my secret? Hi's face grew serious. He planned to use you as a weapon. a mindless tool for his own ambitions. He looked down. I'll be honest. I didn't succeed in many of my attempts to keep you safe, Nar, but I did succeed in one. I prevented Danzo from touching you. Naro gave a brief sour chuckle. Really? Do you think you can still fool me, Hokag Sama? Hi winced. That title cut deeper than any blade spoken with such contempt and sarcasm. It was the first time Narudo had called him that. Naruto's voice sharpened. Let me ask you something else. Do you know who my parents were? Hi paused. They died protecting the village. They gave their lives to save it. Naruto's eyes grew gloomy. That's not what I asked. I asked. Did you know them? Because many Shinobi died protecting this village. Were they just names to you too? Here is an averted his gaze. That's not relevant right now. Narut tightened his jaw at his sides. His fists shook. That's it. That's the last straw. I don't know if I can ever trust you again, Hokag Sama. All this time, you lied to me. Over and over, I did it to protect you. Hi muttered. However, Naruto's voice persisted. If you really wanted to protect me, you would have told me the truth from the beginning. You wouldn't have kept me in the dark. And let's be honest, if Mizuki hadn't said anything tonight, you would have never told me. Narudo slammed the door behind him as he turned and left the office. With the weight of his years and regrets bearing down on him like never before, Hien fell back into his chair. He whispered to the empty room, his voice shaking, "I'm sorry, Manado, Kusha, and you too, Nar." Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Civilian status level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra control 9. 30 points for intelligence. Strength 35 30 mph 23 is the agility 20 reflexes. Taijutsu nine njutsu 4.5 jenjutsu 2 fujutsu nine available stat points zero. A week had passed since the incident involving Mizuki. Narudo had begun using his new power pole for training at that point. Amazingly, he had become accustomed to it in two days because he had previously handled a variety of weapons, including bow staffs, tontos, and katanas. His parents, Manado and Kusha, had also started his elemental training in wind and water within his mindscape. Ever since he turned into a jennon, he made hundreds of clones and divided them into groups, with some practicing slicing leaves with chakra to manipulate the wind and others practicing a more complex chakra control exercise that Kusha had insisted on. removing water from a damp cloth. He rapidly became proficient in both methods with the aid of his army of clones. The real Nar meanwhile concentrated on increasing his strength and speed. Sochi, remember this from now on. You're a jennon. Be on guard and don't spend money on useless things. Kusha insisted. I already know. Ka san. I've been earning money on my own for a year now, said Nar. The temperature of the atmosphere abruptly dropped. When Narut turned around, he saw Kusha's hair, which was glowing with chakra like the nine tales itself rising in the air. She said, "I am your mother." with narrowed eyes. It's my duty to say it and your responsibility to listen. Fearful, Narudo froze unintentionally. He had upset his mother, and that was never good. Off to the side, Manato watched silently. He was wise enough to avoid interrupting a furious Kusha. Narut nervously said. Kasan, has anyone ever told you that your hair is really beautiful? In an attempt to shift the conversation, Kusha's face softened instantly. "Really?" Narudo said, "Yep." And nodded. "Well, other than your father, you're the only one who's ever said that. You know, I used to hate my red hair. I was bullied a lot because of it." Manato responded, "Yeah, and anyone who did that ended up beaten to within an inch of their life." Kusha glared at him briefly before going on. But your father, he said he liked my hair. You know, Narut replied, "I kind of wish I had red hair like yours." Dark clouds instantly gathered over Manato's head. Dramatically, he said, "So, you don't like my blonde hair?" "No, no," hurried Nar. "I've got your spiky hair already, Tu San. I just thought it'd be cool if I had Ka Sans red color, too. Then I'd have both your styles. After a brief pause, Narut became more solemn. Tu san. Why did Hirozen remove the Uzumaki clans history from the academy curriculum? It's<unk> like Konaha just erased them. I mean, the clan may be gone, but that's no reason to act like they never existed. We even had to memorize pointless trivia about the first Hokag, like what he ate or how he slept. Manado scowlled a bit. What? I don't know why Hirozen removed the Uzumaki clan's history or their connection to Konaha. But yeah, it is strange. What value is there in knowing how the Shadim snorted? That's what I'm saying, Narut exclaimed, not quite understanding. And another thing, it's unfair that students who fail the clone jutsu automatically get held back. What about kids with talent in taijutsu or infiltration or interrogation? Well, any ninja sent on a mission needs to be able to do the basics, said Manato. Even those specialized in other fields have to meet a minimum standard. I get that, but what about the ones who stay in the village, like interrogators or analysts? Couldn't they just be trained directly in their specialties? Nar replied. After giving it some thought, Manato nodded. You're not wrong, but it's not just our village. All the major hidden villages follow similar standards. Naruto<unk>'s eyes squinted a bit. Tu san. Do you know who Danzo is? A serious expression came to Manato<unk>'s face. Yes, he was Hirzin<unk>s teammate trained under the Nadim Hokag. Why? Nar remarked gloomily. He's the one who leaked my Genturki status to the village even though it was supposed to be an S-rank secret. His himself said that leaking it was an act of treason, but Danzo was never even put on trial. Manado's gaze expanded. What? But most villages keep their Genturki identities strictly confidential. Naruto's fists clenched. Danzo wanted to use me as a mindless weapon, his personal tool. What? Roared Kosa. Her hair writhed as her chakra flared. That oneeyed bastard dared to lay his filthy plans on my son. Manato touched her shoulder in a soothing manner. Kusha, calm down. But yes, Nar Danzo is dangerous, immoral. He operates in the shadows and leaves no evidence. He believes emotions are a weakness and that shinobi should exist only to serve the village and its goals. He relishes war over peace, so he'd betray Konoa if it didn't follow his ideals. Narudo inquired. Manado gave a headshake. It's<unk> the reverse. He's too loyal, twistedly so. He'd sacrifice anyone or anything to keep Konaha on top. And yes, his dream has always been to become Hokag. He sees Hirozen as soft and Mia as incompetent. Nar scowlled. But what would he even gain by becoming Hokag? He's old, same age as Hirozen. Even if he ruled, it would only be for five or 10 years. What's the point? Manado<unk>'s tone faltered. That's the danger. If he ever became Hokag, he'd immediately push for war with the other nations. He has his own secret ambu faction, root, trained to obey only him. If Danzo ever took power, it would mark the beginning of an era of darkness. With wide eyes, Narudo questioned, "What? How could Danzo have his own ambu without the Hokag knowing?" Manato sighed, his face gloomy. Root was originally formed during the second Shinobi war. It was meant to be a more efficient and ruthless ambu division under Danzo<unk>'s leadership, but after the war, Hisan ordered it to be disbanded, and he ignored that order. Manado added somberly, "Danzo kept running route in secret, operating from the shadows. When I became Hokag, I was planning to investigate him. But then the Q.B. attack happened. Everything changed. Disbelieving Narut questioned. So basically, he's been acting like a hokag from the shadows, and no one condemned him for treason. According to Manado, there was never enough proof. Danzo is careful. Too careful. No one knows the locations of his root bases. He personally trains rude operatives, starting by breaking their minds, erasing all emotion, and making them loyal to him alone. If he ordered them to kill the Hokag, they did without question. With blazing eyes, Kusha took a step forward. That's why I want you to stay far away from him. Never let him get close to you, Nar. I get it, Kaan. I'll be careful, Nar said gravely. But still, he shouldn't get away with all of this. Manato said, "You're<unk> right and nodded. But until we have solid evidence, we can't<unk>t move against him openly. He's like a snake. Strike too soon and he'll vanish underground." Nar said firmly. "Then why shouldn't I try to find the evidence?" "There was silence." Kosa and Manato looked at each other, but remained silent. "Come on," said Nar. "I've been taught all these shinobi skills. What's the point if I can't<unk>t use them? I already snuck into Ambu headquarters and painted the walls without getting caught. And that was before I had any real training in espionage or stealth. He stopped and said, "I'm not saying I'll just run off recklessly. I'll plan it out first. We need to find out where Danzo lives, where his bases are. Then we can start thinking about infiltration quietly, carefully." Kusha and Manato were silent, obviously, considering what he had to say. "Finally, I have a plan." Narudo declared. He started to describe it. After he finished, Kusha and Manato exchanged another look before nodding slowly. With caution, Manado remarked, "It might work, but be careful." Kusha shifted the topic in an attempt to lighten the atmosphere. So, Narut, how's Sasake doing? Narudo gave his head a scratch. Still brooding, he's got that classic emo glare. But ever since I started improving my skills, he looks at me with this mix of jealousy and anger. I guess I might have surpassed him. He's obsessed with revenge. Manado muttered. All he cares about is finding his brother. Kusha scowlled. I still can't<unk>t believe it. Itachi killing his own clan. That boy was always so calm, kind, a pacifist. He wasn't the type to kill unnecessarily. Narudo remarked, "I heard messed with his head, pushed him past his limits." Kusha questioned. But then why leave Sasake alive? I don't know, said Narut. Maybe he couldn't go through with it. Or maybe someone stopped him before he could. Kusha's face grew softer. Poor Sasuke, seeing his entire clan wiped out by his own brother. It's<unk> too cruel. Manato thought about it, but remained silent. The following day, with a rare and sincere smile on his face, Narudo walked through the village streets. Despite the chaos of the past few days, he gave himself a moment of pride today as he officially registered as a shinobi. He sat up straight at the photo studio and smiled confidently and brightly at the camera. He took the picture after the flash went off and walked quickly to the registration office. Inside, the new Jenn<unk>s paperwork was being handled by Aruka, the third Hokag Hien, and a record manager. "Ah, there you are, Narzen said, grinning slightly. I've recorded your role in capturing Mizuki as an A minus rank mission. You'll receive the payment accordingly. Nar nodded silently, his face now expressionless. The earlier warmth was gone. The tension was palpable to everyone in the room. Though subtle, it was obvious. Nar completed the necessary forms in a flash. His finished and turned to the recordkeeper and Aruka. Quietly. Please leave us, he said. After exchanging quick looks, they nodded and left the room without asking any questions. Hi paused before continuing. Nar, are you all right? Nar remained silent with gentle words. I need you to understand, Hisan said. Everything I did, I believed it was for your own good. But I admit none of it went the way I planned. Slowly, Narudo looked up. His boyish eyes had changed to something colder and sharper. With a calm but accusatory tone, he said, "So you meant to keep me in the dark for as long as possible, and now you expect me to act like none of it ever happened. After you betrayed me, Hisan appeared surprised, Naro. I never meant to betray you. Please try to understand." Nar chuckled quietly, his tone full of sarcasm. "Yeah, well, people don't understand when they're lied to and kept in the dark. Over and over again, the ensuing quiet was oppressive. Hi took a while to answer because he had no simple solution. With a loud bang, the room's doors suddenly flew open. A child's high-pitched voice said, "Gi, today I'm going to defeat you and take the hat. Here is an exhale deeply with a blue scarf following him." A young boy bounded into the room, tripped over it, and fell face first with a loud oof. He stumbled to his feet, rubbed his nose, and then glared at Nar. Hey, you tripped me. You're just scared I'll beat him and become Hokag before you, he yelled. Nar grinned and arched an eyebrow. "Oh, really? Why would I be afraid of a future Hokag who trips on his own scarf?" The boy was so embarrassed that his face flushed red. He shouted, "Liar!" Narut rested his head on the desk. "Who are you anyway?" The boy puffed out his chest and straightened up. "I'm Konohamaru Serbi, the future Hokag." At that moment, an adult wearing a tunin vest and dark glasses rushed into the room. As he hurried to Konahamaru's side, the man exclaimed, "Honorable grandson, are you all right?" Then he pointed at Nar accusingly, "You, what did you do to him?" Under his breath, Nar muttered, "Stupid people! No wonder the kids like that." The man and Konahimaru both yelled, "Hey, who are you calling stupid?" Simultaneously, Konahamaru took a bold step forward. Do you even know who I am? Once more, Narut grinned. Wow, you really don't know who you are. That's really sad. You should go see Enoichi. Maybe he can help you remember. Hi rubbed his temples and sighed once more. This is going to be a long day. An embarrassed Konamaru<unk>s face flushed. You do you know who my grandfather is? I'm the grandson of the Hokag. He yelled. His antics made Narut laugh. It was like watching his younger self. He smirked and said, "Really, I don't care if your grandma is the hokag before hitting Konahamaru in the head." "Ouch!" cried Konahimaru, massaging his head. "Hey, you dare to hit me?" A tall man named Ebisu hissed. "You, how dare you?" and raised his hand to hit Nar. Ebisu, "That's enough," told Hirozen in a firm voice. After a puff of smoke, a young girl with blonde pigtails suddenly materialized in front of them. She was dressed in a costume that barely covered her, and she was posing with a seductive expression on her face. Ebisu and Hiun<unk>s noses began to squirt blood like geysers at the sight. The man twitched and fell to the ground. Konahamaru gaped in amazement. Wow, how did you do that? With his arms folded, Narudo laughed. He's a pervert. He fell for it. Impressed, Konahamaru blinked. That's awesome. Hi stood up, appearing a little agitated, but making an effort to remain calm. I think my work here is done. Nar straightened up. He nodded quickly, turned, and left the room, the door closing behind him. Yeah, and I'm done here, too. Nar heard his name being called as he made his way back to his house. When he turned, he saw Konahamaru sprinting in his direction with a resolute expression. After catching up to Narut, Konahamaru said, "Hey, you. What's your name? I'm Narut Uzuaki, the future Hokag, Narudo said with a self- assured smile. With a proud sigh, Konahimaru exclaimed, No way. I'm going to be the next Hokag. Narut looked him up and down and raised an eyebrow. Well, you need to surpass me for that. Konahamaru<unk>s gaze brightened. I will, but for that, you need to train me. Nar gave a snort. Sorry, kid. I'll be way too busy to train you. Don't you have that ebisu guy who literally clings to you like a koala? Konahimaru<unk>s face twisted, he performed the traditional puppy jutsu while looking up at Narut with beseeching eyes and exclaiming, "But he's not awesome like you. Please teach me, Nar. I'll do whatever you say. I won't disturb you. I promise." "Why are you asking me? We both have the same goal to become Hokag. Shouldn't you be training yourself for that?" Narudo asked after pausing to think about it for a moment. Konahimaru gave a forceful nod. That's exactly why. Because we have the same goal. I need you to train me. Nar narrowed his eyes and stared at him. Isn't that a little childish? Whatever. Shrugging it off, Konahamaru said, "Just teach me." A little frustrated, Narut let out a sigh. All right, first things first. Do you know how to access your chakra? Konahimaru confidently nodded. Yeah, I can do that. Did you practice the leaf balancing exercise? Narudo questioned while holding his arms crossed. Konahamaru<unk>s expression fell. No. Ebizu sensei said he knows a shortcut to make me hokage in no time. Anger flared in Naruto's eyes. A shortcut? That guy is just manipulating you. If he knows some magical shortcut, why isn't he Hokag already? Naruto's sudden intensity surprised Konahamaru. W What do you mean? Naruto's tone became piercing. He's just filling your head with lies to keep you under his control. If there was a shortcut to becoming Hokag, don't you think everyone would have taken it by now? When Konahimaru realized for the first time, his expression darkened. Narudo grabbed a leaf off the ground and extended it before Konahamaru. Narudo started by demonstrating the method. "Okay, here's how it's done," he said. He put the leaf on his own forehead and held it steadily with ease, saying, "You need to balance the leaf on your forehead using your chakra like this. See, just like this." Konahimaru<unk>s eyes were wide as he watched. Like this. Yep. When you master this, you need to make sure you can do it subconsciously, even when you're talking to others. The leaf shouldn't fall off, said Nar. He briefly closed his eyes before continuing. Once you've got that, you need to rotate it over your body. Do it so naturally that you don't even think about it. As soon as Narut began to demonstrate, several leaves began to spin and rotate while hovering around his body. Some danced in the air around him while others were balanced on his fingertips. As he watched, Konahimaru gaped in wonder. "Wo, that's amazing. Once you're able to do that, Narut said in a more serious voice, you'll need to balance multiple leaves on your fingertips again subconsciously. When you can do all of this, then come find me. Don't skip any steps. The leaves around Nar kept spinning, rotating, and balancing as he spoke. He had stopped even glancing at them. He was so skilled at controlling his chakras that it was almost instinctive. Konahamaru, still having trouble processing, blinked. But what's the point of all this? Why do we need to balance leaves? Chakra control, Narudo answered briefly, shifting his eyes to the horizon. You need extreme chakra control. This will help you master the basics of chakra manipulation. When you get good enough, you'll be able to do things you couldn't even dream of. I'll explain more later, but first, master this. Konahimaru was left to practice alone after Narudo turned and left. Narudo looked around as if in a random direction just before he left the clearing. But Konahamaru was certain that someone was observing. Sitting quietly in his office, Hisan stared at the crystal ball in front of him. He observed how easily the young Shinobi balanced several leaves in the air during Naruto's training session with Konahamaru, and how nearly perfect his chakra control seemed. His muttered to himself, it appears that he has taken the leaf balancing to an extreme degree. A glimmer of admiration softened his eyes. Maybe it's a good thing. He's training seriously, and he's made Konahamaru train seriously, too. He kept watching, a slow, contemplative frown forming on his face. When he noticed something out of the ordinary, his focus slightly changed. Naruto's piercing, perceptive eyes darted in a random direction as he displayed his technique. A beat skipped in Hirozen's heart. Is he aware that I am observing him? He kept thinking about it, but a deeper curiosity soon overtook it. Though this degree of awareness and intuition seemed to point to something more, something that went beyond mere training, he had always expected Narudo to be intelligent. His steepled his fingers in front of him as he leaned back in his chair. The way he's growing, it's not just in strength, it's in wisdom, too. He's becoming something more than I ever imagined. He looked at the picture of Nar still in the crystal ball as he slowly exhaled. This will be interesting. He continued to observe Narudo for a moment before his mind turned inward and became filled with silent regret. I hope you will forgive me, Narudo, he thought, a heavy sigh escaping his lips. I see you as my own grandson, but perhaps I should have told you sooner. Maybe I should have shared the truth when you first entered the academy or when you graduated. Instead, you learned it from someone who despises you. He closed his eyes for a moment and his chest constricted. I've always known the burden you carry, the loneliness, the anger, but I never once considered how much pain I've caused you by keeping my silence. With the years bearing down on him, the Hokag gazed down at his desk. He had always believed that he could lead the next generation and defend the village. However, Narudo had managed to get past the gaps. Here had failed to provide the boy with the support he deserved, and he had suffered in ways he could never fully comprehend. Hi clenched his fists and thought bitterly. I'm too slow. I failed to protect someone who needed me most. He was silent for a long time. He was troubled by the years of making decisions, the weight of leadership, and the silent guilt. Yes, Nar had become stronger, but so had his suffering, and Hisen had failed to provide him with the necessary support in time. Alongside Nar silence of the interference space of the system, Manado spoke in a composed yet worried tone. Narut, can you tell us why you're angry at Hirozen? Nar lowered his gaze and let out a slow exhale. His words, it's not that I'm angry. I just I don't know how to feel. A part of me wants to say it's<unk> fine that he did what he thought was best. But another part of me feels disappointed. His voice was tinged with lingering pain as he looked up. I asked him so many times why the village hates me. Every time he just said, "People fear what they don't understand." He told me he didn't want to burden me with the truth. But the thing is, I was already carrying that burden. Every day he baldled his fists up. He could have told me about the Q.Bi, about what I really was, but he didn't. And what made me really angry was the day Mizuki tried to frame me. I asked Hisen about you too, and he told me it was irrelevant. Naruto's voice trailed off, resentful. That hurt more than anything. After exchanging glances, Kusha and Manato turned back to their son with gentle expressions. Manato gave a slow nod. "Your feelings are valid, Narut." It's<unk> not wrong to feel the way you do. But Kasha said gently, "I don't think you should carry that anger for too long." Hi has his flaws. Everyone does. But he's one of the kindest men I've ever known. Manato held up a hand as Narut opened his mouth to argue. "Calmly, wait, let us finish," he said. Manato looked directly at him and said, "As for why he didn't tell you about us, that was our decision. We asked him not to reveal anything until you were strong enough to defend yourself. We have enemies, Nar, dangerous ones. Knowing about us too soon could have put your life in even more danger." Nar stopped talking and listened to what they had to say. As he looked down, the feelings that were roing inside of him gradually subsided into something more subdued. Perhaps it was the start of understanding, but not yet acceptance. Nar remained silent, their words echoing in his mind. Then slowly, memories began to surface. Fragments of a childhood filled with loneliness and a single constant. He remembered how when no one else was there for him, Hizen was. Even though the old man had kept secrets, he had never shown hatred. When the villagers looked at Narudo with fear and disgust, Hien looked at him with quiet compassion. Naruto recalled the warm smile, the kind words, the times the third Hokag would visit him with a gentle hand on his shoulder, asking how he was doing, not as a genturi, but as a child. Then there was that one instance which he had almost forgotten. "I'm going to be Hokag someday," he said that day. People had chuckled, referred to him as delusional. It was even rejected by the academyy's teachers. Hi. However, with a simple smile, the elderly man had stated, "Then you better work hard, Nar." Ahokag must earn the trust of the people and their love. "It was a powerful memory," Nar clenched his fists, but this time it was out of realization rather than anger. "He believed in me," Nar muttered. When no one else did, he actually believed in me. Proud smiles tugged at Manato and Kusha's lips as they silently watched their son. Then, with a recognizable gleam of mischief in his eyes, Narut raised his head. "Well, I've got an idea," he grinned. "How about we play a little prank on him?" At that, Kusha<unk>s eyes lit up with excitement. "Ooh, I'm listening," she said eagerly, leaning forward like a child about to hear a juicy secret. "What is it?" Narut leaned in and whispered his plan. Kusha burst into giggles, unable to hold it in, laughing like a little girl caught sneaking cookies before dinner. Oh my god, that's perfect. She said between laughs. He<unk>ll never see it coming. Manato chuckled softly, shaking his head. You two are so alike. It's kind of terrifying. Kusha smiled. Terror runs in the family. Later that day, all the Jonan instructors assigned to lead genen teams gathered in the hoage's office. All except one. After reading out the team placements, Hisan looked up from the scroll. Is everyone satisfied with their assigned teams? The Jon and nodded in quiet agreement. Very well, Hisan said, rolling up the scroll. You're dismissed. One by one, they filed out, the room gradually falling silent. A few moments later, the door creaked open again. Kakashi Hataki stepped in, hands in his pockets, his signature slouch in full display. You're late, Hisan said, his tone flat. Sorry, Kakashi replied, scratching the back of his head beneath his silver hair. I got lost on the road of life. Here is inside. More tired than annoyed. He knew Kakashi well enough not to press it. You've been assigned team 7, Narut Uzuaki, Sakura Haruno, and Sasake Uchiha. For a moment, there was silence. The smile under Kakashi's mask faded, his lone visible eye sharpened, the lazy air around him evaporating. Lord Hokag, Kakashi said quietly. I don't want to take Nar. The hoage's office hung heavy with silence. Their curiosity aroused. Even the amboo stationed in the shadows stayed motionless. One could feel the tension building like a storm about to erupt. At last, Hisan Serbi said bravely. Could you repeat that, Kakashi? I think I misheard you, Kakashi said. You didn't mishar anything, Hokag sama in a firm little voice. I don't want Narudo in my team. Here is inside deeply and wearily. care to explain why. However, Kakashi said nothing. Under his mask, his one visible eye gazed forward, its expression unreadable. Hi waited. Still no answer. "Anbu, leave us." The Hokag abruptly commanded. In an instant, the masked Shinobi vanished. Hien used a silencing seal, a strong jutsu that ensures no sound can leave the room without wasting any time. Hi said, "Speak now, Kakashi," his voice growing harsher. Why don't you want Narut on your team? Knowing that there was no longer any way to avoid the question, Kakashi sighed. Before he spoke, he took a moment to look down. It's<unk> because if it weren't for Narudo, Manado sensei would still be alive. It was colder in the room. His eyes grew a little wider. He had never anticipated hearing such resentment toward Narudo in all the years he had known Kakashi. Not from him. What are you saying, Kakashi? Low pitched. Hi said. What exactly do you mean by that? It's<unk> simple, Hokag sama. Kakashi said in a tight voice that was tinged with sadness. If Narut hadn't been born, Sensei wouldn't have needed to use the dead demon-consuming seal. The Q.B. would still be sealed inside Kusha San. They both they'd still be alive. Shutting his eyes, Hisen drew a long drag from his pipe and let it out slowly. He was heavier than normal. He was growing older. And now he was facing a pain he had not recognized. Kakashi's unresolved grief. He was aware that Kakashi had been affected by Manato's passing. But this apparently Manato's passing had a deeper impact on him than I had thought. His reflected solemnly. Gently. Kakashi. He said, "How is your health?" "I'm fine," was Kakashi's first response. "I haven't been sick in years." Hisen clarified. I don't mean physically. I mean mentally, emotionally. Kakashi paused. I'm fine. Hokag sama. No, here isn't said with a commanding tone in his voice. I've been careless. I should have paid more attention. Do you realize what you're saying right now? You're blaming Manato's own son for his death. Do you understand how cruel that sounds? Kakashi stated, "I'm sounding reasonable, Hokag Sama in a stern and icy tone." Hi's face hardened as he shook his head. No, Kakashi, you're not. Nar is the love between Manado and Kusha. You more than anyone know how overjoyed they were when they found out they were becoming parents. Are you saying Manado didn't deserve that happiness? Didn't deserve a child of his own after everything he gave to this village? Kakashi's eye flickered, but he remained silent. Hi's voice cracked a little as he said. Manado longed for a family, his own family. And yes, life was cruel. He died the same night Narudo was born. It should have been me. I should have sealed the Q.B. Not him. Quiet. Hi narrowed his eyes and said, "So tell me, Kakashi, do you still blame Narudo for Manado and Kasha's deaths?" Kakashi's response was incisive. Whatever. I still don't want Narudo on my team. Weary and disillusioned, Hisen reclined in his chair. If you had come to me earlier, perhaps something could have been arranged. But the other Jonan have already selected their teams for specific reasons. I assigned Sasake to your squad because once his sharing awakens, you are the best person to guide him. He went on Sakura scored top marks in the written exams. She's sharp. Prior to Hirozen's next move, and Naruto's the dead last, and I raped Kakashi interrupted. That's the last thing I heard about him. Hi's eyes narrowed. When exactly did you hear that? Kakashi gave a small shrug. About a year ago, maybe. Then you're speaking from ignorance. Hi retorted. Narudo has improved immensely in the last year. Even I was surprised. His chakra control has advanced significantly. Here is an opened a file he had taken from his desk. Take a look. These are his latest records. Kakashi looked at the file disinterestedly. He glanced then scoffed. Hmp. Sure, he's improved, but he'll still slow down Sasake and Sakura. Sasake is a prodigy, and Sakura is smart enough to figure things out on her own. There was more than just apathy in Kakashi<unk>s voice and Hisan didn't miss it. Avoidance was the strategy. It hurt. Kakashi Hirzan uttered raising his voice a little. You've seen these reports. You know how rapid his growth has been. If he lacked talent, he wouldn't be improving at this pace. And let's not forget he took down a Chunin Mizuki by himself. That's not something a weak or worthless ninja can do. He put both hands on his desk and got to his feet. This is my order, Kakashi. There will be no changes to the teams. With a half-litted, unreadable eye, Kakashi turned away. Whether you like it or not, Hisan concluded firmly. Narudo Uzumaki is on your team. And furthermore, Hisan said in a grave voice, I'm ordering you to begin therapy with Yamanaka Ininoichi. You will report your progress to me directly. Failure to comply will result in your removal from the Shinobi forces. Kakashi<unk>'s eyes went wide with surprise. What? Hi, however, continued. He firmly stated, <unk>It<unk>s for your own good, Kakashi in a regretful tone. You're still grieving. I should have seen it earlier how deeply Manados and Ren's deaths have affected you. You've buried it beneath missions, masks, and silence, but now it's starting to show. Here folded his hands over the desk and leaned forward. If you continue like this, it will damage you and more importantly, it will endanger the team you're supposed to guide. I won't stand by and let you destroy yourself under the weight of grief. I won't let you become another casualty of the past. At his sides, Kakashi's fists clenched. His breath caught, but he remained silent. Hi went on, that's why I'm delaying the completion of the team assignments. Based on Inoichi's evaluation, I will decide whether or not you're mentally and emotionally ready to lead a team. If his reports are satisfactory, you will be assigned your team as planned. If not, his tone became raspy. Then you will remain in therapy until you are of sound mind. No exceptions. Like an oppressive weight, silence descended upon the room. This isn't a punishment, Kakashi, Hisan said after a brief pause. This is me making sure you don't die with your eyes open. With a slow exhale, Hisan's eyes softened but remained solemn. And moreover, he continued, "Having Narudo on your team might help you, Kakashi." "Help you see him for who he really is rather than through the lens of grief and prejudice." Leaning back a little, he gazed at the village outside the window. He possesses many of Kusha's traits, including her heart, fire, and stubbornness, but for the first time. I recently recognized Manato in him as well. After standing motionless for a while, Kakashi finally inquired. Does he know about the Q.Bi? Hi gave a slow nod. Kakashi<unk>s voice had become softer. How did he take it? Hi's lips curled into a sour smile when he said he's furious with me. He paused before continuing, speaking more to himself than to Kakashi. I should have told him the truth sooner, not left him to hear it from a traitor who hates him to the core. Kakashi cast a downward glance. Hi said, "I've made mistakes with Nar. I was oblivious to his suffering and loneliness. I didn't realize he was being sabotaged in the academy all those years. He thinks I allowed it. I couldn't stop the truth about his status as a genturi from leaking to the public or from poisoning the villagers minds." Nevertheless, he maintained his composure in spite of everything, much like Manato did in his youth. Inside the mindscape of Narut, Narut was engaged in a fierce sparring session against both of his parents in the peaceful realm of his mind. He barely avoided a sweeping leg strike from his mother, Kusha, and dodged a quick kick from his father, Manado. Narudo leapt to his feet and targeted his father with a punch. He hit Manato's chest hard in midair after deflecting Kusha's incoming hand. However, Kusha kicked him sharply in the ribs before his feet touched the ground, sending him tumbling to the ground. Nar rolled over and started making hand gestures while grimacing. Manato stated bluntly, "No njutsu are shadow clones, Nar in a cool but firm tone." Nar gave him a fierce look. "Then how the hell am I supposed to fight two people at once? You're not even letting me breathe. That's the point of this training," Manato said calmly in response. Narudo groaned and sat up. Shouldn't I use shadow clones if I'm fighting two opponents with a gentle yet resolute expression? Kusha intervened. Yes, in a real fight, you would. But this isn't about winning. This training is about preparing you for situations where you're outnumbered and exhausted. No chakra, no crutches, just instinct, speed, and awareness. It'll help sharpen your reactions and improve your situational awareness. With a sigh, Narut stood up and dismissed himself. "Fine, if you believe this is going to help, I won't argue." Eyes focused, he reprepared his stance. Then he inhaled deeply and hurried on. Manato entered and punched straight. Kusha kicked high in response. To avoid Kusha's kick, Narut flipped backward and ducked under Manato's fist. He landed lightly on his feet, twisted behind her, and gave her a sharp jab in return. He threw himself at Manato again without hesitation. Break. But Manato stopped him cold and sent him tumbling across the floor when his fist struck his face in midair. That's enough for today, Kusha said as he smiled and walked over. You're getting better. With enough practice, this will be second nature. Nar moaned as he lay flat on the ground. I feel like I'm going to die before that happens. Manato laughed and extended his hand. That just means you're learning. Manato stated, "Now for the most important part," in a somber tone, "you need to speak to the Q.B." Naro was taken aback. "What are you talking about? Why should I talk to the QB? Isn't it the reason you died and the reason the whole village hates me?" He asked, confusion written all over his face. Manato let out a sigh. "Yes, but there's more to the story. I need to explain what happened on the day you were born. A masked man with a sharing gunan attacked your mother. He kidnapped her and extracted the nine tales from her, then used it to attack Konaha. It was during that attack that I made the decision to seal the Q.B. inside you. I believed that one day you could work with the beast. I thought it was the only way to prevent it from being used to destroy the world. Naruto's gaze expanded. Wait, what? Work with the Q.B. You can't be serious. Manato gave a solemn nod. I know it sounds crazy, but I had my reasons. I suspected that sealing it inside either myself or Kushina could have been a short-term solution, but the Q.B. would eventually reform and could go on another rampage. Worse, the masked man could use it to destroy everything. So, I sealed it inside you with the hope that you might be able to control it one day, keeping it safe from the wrong hands. Naruto's thoughts whirled. But don't you think someone could have captured me earlier? I mean, the whole village knows I hold the Q.B. inside me. Someone with a sharing gunan could easily control it, right? Maybe Uchiah, someone who's still alive. Manato hesitated, then answered. That's<unk>s possible, but as far as we know, only Mauchi ever controlled the nine tales with his sharing. Narut scowlled. But Hashiama Jigi killed him, right? If Matera is still alive, he'd be ancient by now. It's<unk> almost impossible. True, Manado remarked thoughtfully. But what if someone else got their hands on Mo's sharing? With his mind racing, Narudo blinked. You mean someone could still be waiting to control the Q.Bi. But if all the Uchihas are gone, that seems less likely. Unless, of course, Itachi knows how to control the Q.B. with his sharing. Kusha and Manato looked at each other as the gravity of the situation set in. There was a genuine risk that someone might still be able to control the nine tales. Manato emphasized. In any case, it's<unk> best if you talk to the Q.B. While raising an eyebrow, Narudo said, "Okay, but how am I supposed to talk to him?" "Simple, just get out of here, meditate, and imagine a huge gate with the kanji for seal on it," Manato said. Nar let out a sigh. "As much as I don't like the sound of this, I guess craziness runs in the family, huh?" He grinned. Nar then found himself back in his room, sitting with his legs crossed. Focusing on the task at hand, he opened his eyes for a moment and then closed them again. He saw the enormous gate with the word seal written in kanji engraved on it. Eventually, after a few minutes, Narut was standing in a dim, cramped hallway. There was a huge, menacing presence in the distance. Instinctively, he started toward it. The sense of dread intensified as he continued to walk. He arrived at the gate at last. He stood in front of it, keeping a safe distance as the water lapped at his feet. Sharp, menacing teeth gleamed in the darkness, and two huge glowing red eyes stared back at him. Nar was momentarily overcome with fear, but he soon recovered his composure. He was no longer a kid. He was the fourth Hoage's son. He was capable. The Q.B. then let loose its intent to kill. A wave of pure malice crashed over him, the pressure suffocating. The weight of it made Naro shudder and he fell onto his back with his legs buckling. He attempted to stand, but the fear was too great. He kept telling himself that the Q.B. couldn't hurt him, but the fear still persisted. His mind cried out for him to retreat, and his heart pounded. However, the Q.B's presence prevented him from leaving. Nar instinctively pushed back against the crushing pressure by flaming his chakra. He stood up slowly, unsteadily. His resolve kept him upright, even though his legs swayed like jelly. No matter how hard he tried to speak, the words wouldn't come out of his gasp. The intent to kill ceased after a short while. Through the vast darkness came a thunderous, deep voice. HMPH, you're not as pathetic as I thought. Narudo turned to face the enormous cage and froze. Wait, you can talk. All this time, I thought you couldn't speak. The luminous eyes of the QB narrowed. A pulsation of raw energy swept through the room as its enormous body stirred. The beast snarled, releasing a tiny wave of murderous intent. You really are a fool, a stupid boy. What made you think I couldn't? Despite taking a step back, Narut refused to back down. How should I know? You're a giant fox. I just figured you growl, roar, and destroy things, not hold conversations. With contempt, the Q.B. snorted with its enormous claws pressed against the bars of the cage. It leaned closer and said, "Tch! Typical human! So why are you here? Come crawling for my power." Nar gave a headshake. "No, I'm not here for that. I just want to talk." The low, menacing sound of the Q.B's laughter reverberated throughout the room. "Talk with me. And what makes you think'll entertain your pathetic words? I could crush you where you stand." Nar grinned. Really? Then why haven't you? You're stuck behind that seal. If you could have killed me, you would have done it years ago. The Q.B.'s gaze widened. Its chakra violently spiked. Vermin, do you know who I am? I am the great Q.B. The strongest of the tailed beasts. Naruto's arms were crossed. And yet, sealed inside a human. From deep inside the fox's chest came a growl. As the Q.B. slammed a claw against the bars, it roared, "Insol brat. Release me and I'll show you what true power is. Nar remained motionless. Yeah. No, like I said, I'm here to talk. Will you at least listen? The Q.B. hesitated. It looked directly at Nar. The tension hung heavy for a moment. Then it detected something. The feelings of Nar. Don't be afraid. No animosity, not a lie. It huffed after a long silence. Fine. Speak. Nar inhaled deeply. I found out what happened the night I was born. How a masked man with the sharing pulled you out of my mother and used you to attack the village. My father Manado Namakazi sealed you inside me to stop him. The Q.B. said bluntly. So what? Narut stated, a good chance he's still out there, and if he controlled you once, he might try again. I don't want to be a puppet or die young. And I'm pretty sure you don't want to be controlled either. The Q.B.'s face darkened, but it took a moment to react. Nar took a step forward, his tone firm but composed. We may not like each other. But if we both hate being controlled, maybe we can agree on something. The red eyes of the Q.B. narrowed. So, you're indirectly saying you want my power? Nar gave a headshake. No, didn't I just say I don't want your power? The Q.B. retorted in a sharp, low voice. Then what makes you think you won't need it? What makes you think you'll never use it? Nar was about to reply when he stopped. His fists were clenched as he looked down. Quote dot dot dot. You're right. Startled, the Q.B. blinked. Nar looked up once more. His face composed and straightforward. At my current level, I'm not strong enough. If someone like Ma or even Itachi comes for me, I might not survive. So yeah, maybe one day I will need your power. But if I do, I'll only use it in the most desperate, dire situations. That's a promise. The Q.B's gaze sparkled. HMPH. I don't trust humans, least of all you. So don't expect me to just hand over my power because you asked nicely. Chakra began to swell around the cage. He was about to be kicked out of the mindscape by the Q.B. Nar said calmly, then I'll come again tomorrow. And turned away, whether you like it or not. Then his shape glistened and disappeared. The Q.B. silently gazed at the now empty room. hmp that brat. Nar returned to his chamber. He sighed, closed his eyes, and stepped into his mental world. As usual, Manado and Kosa were waiting for him. With a hopeful expression, Manato questioned, "So, how did it go?" As Narudo put it, "To be honest, better than I imagined. Did you know the QB can actually talk?" Kusha and Manato both shook their heads after blinking in surprise. "I know, right? I thought the same. But yeah, it spoke clearly. I explained the whole situation with the masked man and the Q.B. said it doesn't trust humans. That's why it won't give me its power, not just because I asked. Manato nodded reflectively. Kosa<unk>'s face grew softer. Kusha remarked, "That does sound better than we expected. So, what will you do now?" "I told it I'd ask again, and I will," concluded Narudo, quietly resolute. I'll keep visiting. And to tell the truth, aside from the hatred, the malice, and the giant teeth, I think the Q.B.'s actually kind of cool. That made Manato and Kusha laugh hardily with pride in their eyes. After a couple of days, with his face as unreadable as ever, Kakashi stood silently in front of the third Hoage's desk, but his concern was evident from the way he held the paper in his hand. Recognizing the Yamanaka clan seal, Hisan quietly sighed as he accepted the report from him. It was Eninoi's evaluation, a psychological test that was ordered in response to recent incidents. He pulled it open and started reading. The language was heavy, clinical, and direct. Assessment of psychology. Hitaki Kakashi. The subject is drowning in long-term grief and unresolved guilt. He is likely to endanger himself if this is allowed to continue unchecked. He notably lacks meaningful social interaction outside of missions, which exacerbates his emotional loneliness. To stabilize his condition, I strongly advise consistent emotional support and social interaction. He will be able to continue his shinobi duties if he can advance. However, retirement from active duty must be taken into consideration if his mental health continues to deteriorate. I also advise doing monitoring visits once a week. Inoichi Yamanaka with furrowed browsen slowly put down the paper. Kakashi, he said, eyeing the Jonan worriedly. You've taken more weight on your shoulders than any one person should. At first, Kakashi remained silent, his eyes lowered under his hit's shadow. I understand, he finally said in a quiet voice. I'll do what's necessary. Hi gave a serious nod. Good, because if you fall, there are others who will follow. You're not as alone as you think, Kakashi. With the weight of the report still hanging over him, there was a long pause before Kakashi turned and walked out of the office. A few days later, excited to see who his teammates would be, Narudo entered the academy classroom. After looking around the room, his eyes widened when he noticed Hinata sitting by herself close to the center. He walked over and sat down next to her, grinning easily. He said, "Morning, Hinata." In a casual manner, she said, "Good morning, Narokun." With a slight flush to her cheeks. A loud annoying screech broke the relative quiet as the students took their seats and waited for their group projects. Sasake [ __ ] No, he's mine. With a flinch, Naruto's face contorted in mild horror. Once more, here we go. With voices so high-pitched that they could shutter glass, Sakura and Eno had begun another of their notorious banshee contests. Like two combative fandals engaged in a death match, they had sprinted across the room to swarm around Sasake, each attempting to outscreen the other for his attention. Like flies buzzing around Sugar, they hovered around him, annoying, unabated, and impervious to any effort to drive them away. "I feel sorry for the enemies they<unk>ll face one day, no one deserves to hear those screams." "And whoever marries them, guaranteed death in a year," Narut muttered as he leaned toward Hinata. Hinata covered her mouth with her hand and attempted but was unable to contain a laugh. She said softly, "Don't mock them, Narok [ __ ] but her eyes were sparkling with laughter." Narudo smiled. "I'm just saying why can't more girls be like you? Strong, kind, and not trying to destroy everyone's eardrums before breakfast." Hinata's face became red. D. Do you really think I'm strong? With a silent assurance, Narut nodded. Yeah, I see the potential in you, Hinata. You've got the strength to become the strongest Kunoichi in the village. Don't let some stuck up wannabes drag you down. Long after Narut had finished speaking, his words continued to reverberate in Hinata's heart. Don't let some wannabes drag you down. Unbeknownst to him, those words gave her confidence, something she had not often experienced. You are enough is the one thing she's always needed to hear, and Nar had given it to her without even trying. that her quiet strength mattered, that it was acceptable to be herself, and he meant it when he said it, not to flatter her. Sincerely, her life in the Hyuga compound was unknown to him. Narudo was unaware of the unwavering icy stairs, the judgment that goes unspoken. The way her clan regarded her as if she were a helpless porcelain doll. Even during training, the elders publicly disparaged her. Her father, too, Hayuga Hiashi, he observed her development. He had observed the slight shift in her stance, the increased brightness in her eyes, and the new steadiness in her posture. Nevertheless, he remained silent. No, he didn't reprimand her, but he also didn't give her any praise. When the elders made fun of her in front of the whole clan, he remained silent. He remained quiet, an active, chilly. Hinata no longer looked to him for warmth. Not after being led down for so long. Still, a tiny part of her wished. At least once, he would give her a look and say, "I'm proud of you." The day had not arrived. However, she had been believed in by Narut Uzumaki, a boy who had every reason to disregard her like the others. Inspired her, addressed her on an equal footing, and in some way that meant more than her clan's silence. With her hand closing into a tiny fist on top of her desk, Hannata straightened her posture a bit. Something stirred inside her for the first time, a silent flame. She would disprove everyone, not only her father, but also the elders. She would get powerful. In the meantime, the girls surrounded Sasake like flies with Sakura and Eno constantly yelling as they competed with one another. With a sharp clack, the classroom door slid open as the two girls argument over who would win. Sasake's heart intensified. Baruka's voice boomed. Enough. And the room suddenly fell silent. Sakura, Eno, be quiet and return to your seats. They both froze, then gave a sheepish nod and sat down, their cheeks flushed with shame. With a sigh, Aruka surveyed the classroom. All right, from today onward, you are all officially shinobi of Kanahagaka. I've had the honor of teaching you these past years, and even though some of you were extremely annoying at times, he turned to look at Narut with a stern. I have faith that each of you will grow into excellent shinobi who will make this village proud. He held the papers in his hand and straightened them. Now I'll announce the team assignments. There was silence in the classroom. Team one. As Aruka proceeded down the list, names were called in groups until team seven. Sakura Haruno Sasake Uiha. Sakura leapt up with a shriek of delight before he could finish. See, Eno Pig, true love prevails. Eno huffed and flipped her hair. Don't think just because you're on the same team with Sasuke, you've won. Even if we're apart, Sasuke<unk>'s heart still belongs to me. Narut was powerless to stop himself. He laughed, then imitated the dreamy voice of Eno. Even at a distance, I live in Sasuke's heart. What? Like his heart's a house, and you've been living there rentree your whole life. There was a riot of laughter in the classroom. Even though I'm 50 mi away, the enchanted force of love unites our hearts. Sasake [ __ ] Narudo, stop talking. Furious, Eno snapped. Shikamaru muttered. <unk>Troublesome woman. Whatever. He leaned back in his chair and muttered with a smile. Enough, Sakura. If you can act like a proper shinobi, I'll continue. Or said, slicing through the laughter like a blade. Sakura immediately sat down, attempting to appear as composed as possible by folding her hands and keeping her back straight. Half amused, half frustrated, Aruka shook his head and went on with the announcements. Now, team seven, Sakura Haruno, Sasuke, Uchiha, and Narut Uzumaki. Narut instantly grimaced as if he had just smelled something foul. With a laser-like fingerpoint, Sakura spun around and said, "Hey, Nar." He raised an eyebrow as he gazed at her. Don't even think about coming between me and Sasake. With a broad smile and a shrug, Nar said, "Don't worry. I'm straight as a canai and not gay. So don't worry about me taking your precious emo king. However, if he's attracted to men, then that's his problem. Don't come to me in tears. Quote, Sasake fangirls threw daggers like ninja stars and the classroom exploded. You have no right to blame Sasuke [ __ ] with a dramatic clutch to her chest. One girl let out a shriek. "Hey," Nar said with a sly smile and a wave of his hand. "You all follow him around like lost puppies. Has he ever seen you at all? Did you say anything? Not at all. Perhaps he is attracted to boys. Or perhaps he has a secret girlfriend. I guess I'd better watch my back if that's the case. Quote. Sasake appeared to have been struck by a fireball jutsu because his face was so red by this point. Dobby, stop talking. Sasake glared and snapped. Narut smiled even more broadly and said, "Oh, you're paying attention now. I assumed you were off practicing your angsty emo look while brooding in some dark cave. The entire class erupted in laughter. Enough. Through the commotion, Aruka let out a roar. Could you please keep quiet, Narut? Quote. Sorry, muttered Narut in a sheepish tone. Aruka inhaled deeply before continuing. Kakashi Hitaki as the Jonan instructor for team 7. Hinata Hayuga, Shino Aarame, and Ka Inazuka make up team eight. Kuranay Yui is the instructor of Jonan. Team 9 continues to rotate. Eno Yamanaka, Shikamaru, Nara, and Choji Akamichi make up team 10. Assuma Seru Tobi is the Jonan instructor. With a loud moan, Shikamaru said, "No way. I'm stuck with a lazy bum and the guy who eats all the time." "What a drag!" he silently said, shouting back. Narudo said, "Then don't let others drag you down, Shikamaru." Shikamaru rolled his eyes and couldn't help but smile as the class laughed. Aruka said, "Okay, everyone, wait here until your Jonan instructors arrive." And then she walked out of the classroom. Before long, the Jonan emerged one by one, assembling their teams and escorting them all, aside from team seven, away. What is he doing? Sakura impatiently tapped her foot. Three hours have passed while we have been waiting here. Quote, "As usual, Sasake sat quietly, brooding and staring at the ground. As this was going on, Narut sat with his legs crossed and his eyes closed, entering his mindscape where Kusha and Manato were waiting for him." "Well, Tuan," Narut started. "Are you familiar with Kakashi Hataki? He is my instructor for Jonan." "Yeah," Manato said, nodding. "He was my student when I was a Jonan." Naruto<unk>'s expression brightened. "Wonderful. if only he were aware of Kakashi's true mental instability. Then a silver-haired man entered through the open door. Calmly, come meet me on the rooftop in five, he said. Then he vanished in a cloud of smoke. After exchanging glances, Narudo, Sasake, and Sakura started walking upstairs. Up on the roof, the three waited while seated on the floor. With his hands in his pockets, the man with silver hair stood in front of them. Kakashi Hataki is my name. Let's introduce ourselves now. He pointed to Sakura and said, you first, Pinky. Well, Sensei, why don't you go first? Sakura scowlled. Quote. All right. Kakashi sighed. Kakashi Haki is my name. You don't care about my likes. The same goes for my dislikes. My dreams. It's also none of your business. Sakura, Sasake, and Narut all started to persspire. All right, Pinky, he repeated, turning back to Sakura. My name's Sakura Haruno, she started. My likes are, she looked at Sasake and laughed. My dislikes are Eno pig. And well, my dream. She blushed and giggled dreily as she looked at Sasake once more. It's<unk> a secret. Kakashi furrowed his brow, thinking, "Fan girl. Next," he said. Sasake stated bluntly. My name is Sasake Uchiha. and he listed his likes and dislikes. My objective is to kill a specific person and bring my clan back to its former glory. You're so awesome, Sasake [ __ ] Squealled Sakura. Quote, Narudo, who already knew who Sasake was referring to, silently watched him. Far away in Naruto's subconscious, Kusha and Manado scowlled pitifully as they watched through Naruto's system. Nar then got to his feet. I'm Narut Uzumaki. I enjoy training. Hanata training and ramen. I don't like some dumb people. Becoming Hokag, surpassing the Yandami and ensuring that no child in Konaha ever suffers is my dream. Manado and Kasha smiled proudly in Naruto<unk>'s mindscape. Sakura and Sasake looked at him as if he had grown a second head back on the rooftop. Nar, what do you mean that no child should suffer? Sakura inquired. Naruto<unk>'s expression was serious as he glanced down and then up. All right, I'm an orphan. My parents' identities are unknown to me. Nobody should have to endure that kind of loneliness. I'll try my hardest to ensure that every child in Konaha is loved and cared for, even though I know I can't stop death. Sasake recognized the flickering sensation in his eyes. Narudo went on, I must become Hokag in order for that to occur. I will also outperform the Yandami. You sneered Sasuke better than the Yandami. Narudo faced him and said, "How about you?" Murdering Itachi, "Get up! He was 13 when he entered Anbu<unk> 12 and we just became Jennon." Gritting his teeth, Sasake uttered, "I will surpass him." His face twisted with rage. "And I will surpass the fourth." Nar nodded with his arms folded and his eyes narrowed in contemplation. Kakashi was silently watching Narudo. "We<unk>ll see what you can do. You're nowhere near your father's intelligence," he thought quietly. Then the silence was broken by his words. Well, a survival test is scheduled for tomorrow. I'll determine whether you pass or fail based on how well you perform. What? Sakura and Narudo both yelled simultaneously. But the academy exam was already passed. Sakura argued perplexed and angry. Cooly Kakashi said yes and no. The sole purpose of that test was to ascertain your eligibility to become a jennon. The real test is tomorrow. the one who truly determines your destiny. He made a straight face as he observed them. The probability of passing is only 33%, he stated. So only three teams will pass. Narudo blinked, what are you saying? Soccer turned to Narudo and asked. Nar crossed his arms. No matter how many jennon graduate from the academy, only a few teams are allowed to become full-fledged jennon. The rest get sent back. And how do you know that? Sakura scowlled. Quote, "I overheard some Shunan talking about it," Narut responded. "But looking at how serious sensei is, it makes sense." "It's true," Kakashi said with a slight nod. "Out of all the graduates, only three teams will pass. The remainder will go back to the academy." There was a thick silence between them. Be a training ground 7 sharp at 7:00 a.m. Kakashi continued. "Oh, and I suggest don't eat breakfast." "Why not?" Sakura inquired with a smile on his face. Kakashi said, "You<unk>ll just throw it up." "The three stunned Jennan were left behind as he vanished in a cloud of smoke. This guy's totally insane," Narut moaned. "Something didn't sit right, and he reminded himself." Only three teams will pass and don't eat breakfast. As Sasake turned to go, he saw it. "Hey," he was interrupted by Narudo, who said, "I think you ought to have breakfast tomorrow." Sasake turned to look at him irritably and said, "Youbaka, didn't you hear Sensei?" "Do not eat," he said. Narut shrugged and said, "Yes, I did hear him. But consider this. How can you take an exam when you're not eating? What if it's something lengthy or physical? Before you even reach the halfway point, you'll faint." Narrowing his eyes, Sasake remained silent. Narudo went on to say, <unk>I<unk> eating, so I don't care what he said, even if it is only a small amount. You ought to consider it as well. Narudo turned and left without waiting for a response, his hands behind his head as he walked away, deep in thought. 7:00 a.m. the following day. It was quiet, save for the occasional rustle of wind through the trees as Narut, Sasake, and Sakura stood at training ground 7, waiting under the rising sun. Where is he? Sakura crossed her arms impatiently and muttered. An hour went by after a few minutes. Next, two. After three hours, puff before them, a cloud of smoke burst and Kakashi emerged, hands in his pockets and as at ease as ever. You're running late. Sakura yelled angrily with his signature grin. Kakashi said, "I apologize. I assisted an elderly woman I saw on the road." Lie. Sakura's fists clenched as she screamed. Instead of answering, Kakashi produced two tiny silver bells that jingled softly in his hand. "Well then," he said. "The deal is this. Two bells are present. It's<unk> easy for you. Take them from me by noon." Confused, the three exchanged glances. Sakura frowned and remarked, "But Sensei, there are only two bells." "That means that one of you will fail and be sent back to the academy." Kakashi calmly answered. "What?" Sakura and Narudo both yelled simultaneously. And even Sasuke's eyes widened a little, but he said nothing. "That is unfair," Narut yelled with a sudden cold, sharp tone. Kakashi said, "It's my test. My guidelines. You can return to the academy and try again the following year if you're not happy." That tone made Nar cringe inwardly. It was harsh, contemptuous, and familiar. The same coldness he had heard from villagers so many times during his early years. His mood briefly soured, but then he looked up and clenched his fists. "Not at all. I'm not going to back down." After a moment of staring at him, Kakashi nodded slightly. "We<unk>ll see," he informed me. He took out a timer, said it, and fastened the bells to his belt. "All right, the exam starts right now." Sakura swiftly followed, darting behind some nearby bushes to hide and watch as Sasake vanished in a flash, vanishing into the trees like a shadow. But Narut stood by himself, confronting Kakashi. As the training ground was gently swept by the wind, Narudo stood opposite Kakashi, prepared to take the bells from his sensei. Narudo lowered himself into a typical academy position. With his hands in his pockets, Kakashi regarded him languidly before, much to Naruto's astonishment, taking out a little orange book and starting to read. A twitch of Naruto's eye said, "Hey, you're reading a book while I'm here to fight you." Quote, "You're not worth my time," Kakashi said isoly without raising his gaze. "I don't think your battle will be particularly noteworthy. Don't assume you can touch me just because you defeated Mizuki." With a startled blink, Narudo said, "So, you knew I beat Mizuki." "Well, you underestimated me, which is your fault." Quote. Without even looking up from his Aika Aika book, Kakashi cocked his head, grabbed Naruto's leg mid swing, and with a casual twist of his wrist, sent the boy flipping overhead. Narudo bounded forward, his foot cutting through the air in a mid-kick aimed at Kakashi's ribs. Narudo spun in midair and landed in a low crouch, teeth gritted. Kakashi raised one hand, blocking without breaking stride in his reading. And Narudo smirked exactly what he wanted before kicking upward in a tight flip, using Kakashi's palm as a pivot, his heel snapping toward Kakashi's chin. He sprang again in a blur, his fist streaking toward his jaw. His visible eye narrowed and Kakashi stumbled back a step, rubbing his jaw as the book in his hand dipped for the first time. Naruto's posture changed, becoming low and coiled with one foot sliding back and his hands poised with razor sharp accuracy. Kakashi's breath caught, "No, it's<unk> not possible." The tautsu form of Manato sensei was clearly visible in that posture, every line, and every subtle weight distribution. How Hokag sama ought to have informed me if Narudo could use this. Kakashi's fingers slowly closed the book, his customary slack attitude gone. Suddenly, the distance between them felt more substantial. There was no holding back this time, and Nar blinked forward, the ground splintering beneath his first step. Naruto's fist sprang toward Kakashi's face, but Kakashi's single eye grew sharper. He understood the rhythm of the stance and moved to block. But Nar twisted in midair, his trajectory jerking sideways, and he was knocked off balance when his foot struck Kakashi's shoulder. Nar used Kakashi's arm as a springboard and leapt higher, arcing his heel downward in a vicious ax kick before Kakashi could recover. Kakashi's instincts kicked back into a tight backflip, sending stone and dust flying upward as the strike slammed into the ground where he had been standing. without giving him a second thought. Nar was already reducing the distance and aimed his fist directly at Kakashi's ribs. The blow was caught by Kakashi, but Naruto's hand shot forward, grabbing both of his wrists. Nar then slid behind him in a single fluid motion, and a powerful kick to the back sent Kakashi reeling forward. Sakura and Sasake gazed wideeyed from the bushes. Sasake's mind raced. How does he know how to fight like that? And what is that style? With his movements tight and focused, Narudo charged once more, figning a driving punch to Kakashi's torso before launching his attack low, his heel slamming into Kakashi's leg, causing Kakashi's stance to momentarily falter. Narut was about to pull away when Kakashi's elbow slammed into his spine like a piston, sending him crashing to the ground. Kakashi intervened, lifting a foot to kick out the finish. But Narut rolled sideways, the heel barely avoiding his head, and he was back on his feet in a heartbeat. his eyes blazing, charging forward once more, changing styles mid combo, a sharp, accurate step from the Leafs advanced taijutsu, a flowing, evasive turn that Kakashi immediately recognized from Monado, and then a wild whip fast hook and sweep combination that was unmistakably Kusha's were the chaotic rhythm of his strikes this time. How Kakashi's mind wavered between incredul and perplexity. How is Nar aware of these? That hesitation was all Narut needed as his fist pierced Kakashi's solar plexus causing the Jonan to grunt and exhale sharply. However, Kakashi quickly countered, catching Nar across the jaw with a snapping kick that sent him stumbling sideways, wiping a smear of blood from his lip. Nar stumbled backward. He muttered to himself, "All right." Then he suddenly drew a long red staff, its polished surface gleaming in the sunlight. With a flat voice, Kakashi's eyes darted to it. What is that? A staff made of wood. Quote. Kakashi drew a kai to intervene, but Narut remained silent and charged forward. The staff whistling through the air toward Kakashi's head. Break. Kakashi's visible eye widened as the kana snapped clean into. Sensing danger, Kakashi flipped backward. The tip of the staff cutting the air just where his ribs had been. But Narudo pressed in relentlessly, sweeping and striking in tight diagonal arcs that kept Kakashi moving. His feet light, his guard constantly shifting. Narudo spun, momentum carrying the staff in a sharp arc from the right. The Jonan's hands shot out in response to a sudden thrust toward Kakashi's stomach, catching the staff inches from impact. You missed, said Kakashi calmly. Nar is grinning, asking, "Am I go ahead?" Without pausing, Narut flipped the staff around and whipped it down onto Kakashi's shoulder with a bonejarring crack that sent the Jon and reeling. The staff smashed forward with a shunk, slamming into Kakashi's midsection and blasting the air from his lungs. Kakashi's brain whirled. It went on. Sakura and Sasake echoed his astonishment from the bushes, their eyes wide. Narut raised the staff to block, but Kakashi's raw strength forced the pole back as he lunged, his fist driving forward. Kakashi straightened, his expression sharpening. The casual air was gone now. Kakashi's leg jerked up in a tight arc before Narudo could change his stance, and the kick struck him hard in the temple, sending him reeling to the ground. With his breath steadying and his eyes darting around the training area, Narut forced himself to stand. Kakashi had left. It felt like the air was too still. His grip tightened on the red staff, every muscle in Naruto's body coiling like a spring, and his ears straining for the smallest sound, a change in the leaves, the crunch of gravel. He heard nothing but the faint rustle of the wind through the trees. Where is he? Alongside Sakura with her mind racing, Sakura asked, "How how can Narut stand up to Ajon? And did that staff really extend? Or is it some kind of genjutsu? I saw Kakashi sensei take the hit, so it can't be, she scowlled. But if it's<unk> a genjutsu, could Narudo really pull off something that high level? I have to find Sasuke [ __ ] she said, shaking her head to dismiss the idea. She stepped and stopped. Sasuke's lifeless body lay on the ground just ahead. Her face was drained of blood. Sasake [ __ ] her voice rang so loudly that birds flew out of the trees in a flurry of wings as she screamed. Her frantic scream could even be heard by Sasake, who was far from the scene. Kakashi scowlled from a distance. Did I go too far? He squinted. She didn't even notice it. And it's just basic Jenjutsu. Quote. Kakashi landed in front of Sasake a moment later. Instantly, Sasuke's gaze met his and he slipped into a stance and charged. But Kakashi sidestepped every blow with ease. And no matter how quick or accurate Sasuke's blows got, they never landed. Making hand gestures, Sasake leapt back. Great fireball jutsu in fire style. He yelled. Sasake grinned. There's no way he's escaping that. A huge ball of flame roared from his mouth, filling the area where Kakashi stood. However, nothing remained after the flames subsided. Was he burned to ashes by me? If so, then he wasn't worth my time, Sasake muttered. He heard a voice behind him. Well, aren't we arrogant? Do you think I can be stopped by a basic fire jutsu? Quote. Sasake looked around, but he couldn't see Kakashi. Then suddenly something clamped around his ankle and he froze as he looked down and saw Kakashi's head rising from the ground below. Kakashi jerked him down in a single motion, exposing only Sasake's head above the ground. Kakashi said, "Let's<unk> see what the great Sasake Uchi can do." In a tone full of laughter, "I<unk>ll show you, so bring me out." Sasake let out a roar. Kakashi said nonchalantly, "Do it yourself." and turned to leave. All of Naruto's muscles tensed as he remained motionless, waiting for Kakashi to move. Sakura's scream then ripped through the atmosphere. His eyes narrowed and it sounded as though he approached Sakura and Sasake. With a sharp exhale, he said, "Dude, he's a tough opponent. How can I take the bells away from him? I'll have to give one to Sakura or Sasake if I do. I believe I would rather be Sasake. Will Sasake give me one though if he gets them first? And Sakura would undoubtedly give her beloved Sasuke Kun the other if she got them. With his eyes closed, Narudo willingly entered his mindscape to seek guidance. Nothing took place. Rather, a bright screen arose before his inner vision, and the words were isoly conclusive. Denied access. You have to do this without your parents assistance. His eyes opened, a glimmer of annoyance rapidly turning to resolve. Then a second screen appeared. This one with a straightforward hint. Hint: How many members does a Jennen team have? Naruto's eyebrow went up. A team has three members, he whispered. But now they're claiming that a team can only have two members. Clearly irritated, he scratched his head. Is that what you consider a hint? Lame? He frowned in thought. He fell silent as he tried to piece it together. And his mind slowly turned to Hinata. Dude, he sighed to himself. I wish I had Hinata instead of Sakura. I wonder how she's doing on the test. If she were in that circumstance, she would most likely just give the bells to her teammates so they could pass because she is far too talented to be held back. Then it occurred to him perhaps Hinata was assigned to a team that better suited her skills. group team," he said again, the phrase reverberating in his mind. "Wait, do we have to defeat him together?" Quote. His eyes glowed. I mean, I can't defeat him by myself at my current skill level. However, I doubt the Hokag would permit that to continue unchecked, even if the rule states that only two people can be on the team. A catch is always present. The old fire returned to his eyes as he clenched his fists. All right, so let's give it a shot. Narut then started looking for Sakura and after a few minutes he discovered her unconscious under a tree. Hurried over to give her a gentle shake. Sakura, Sakura, get up. Quote. Through the haze, Sakura heard muffled voices. As she gradually regained consciousness, her eyelids fluttered and the world came into focus. Naruto's face filled her vision, shaking her by the shoulders. Then she leapt to her feet. Sasake. Quote. Narut put a hand on Sakura's shoulder and said, "Calm down, Sakura. Calm down. Do you want me to unwind?" "Sasuke [ __ ] has passed away. He was murdered." She let out a cry. "I think you're just imagining things," Narut sighed. "No, I saw it," she exclaimed. "I witnessed it." "You saw it where quickly?" Nar asked. "That's right over there," she pointed to the trees and cried. Following her finger, Narudo saw that the clearing she indicated was completely serene. There was no blood, no evidence of struggle and no body. I believe Kakashi sensei put you under a genjutsu, Sakura. One that embodies your worst anxiety. Sakura froze, gasping for air, and narrowed her eyes as she turned to face Narudo. Really? Why are you assisting me? Are you trying to arrange a date or something? Don't think I don't understand why you've been so silent this year. Quote, "Really?" Naruto<unk>'s eye twitched. "What's the point of asking you out now?" "Yes, I used to feel that way about you, but I don't anymore, so don't make assumptions." I arrived to assist. "That's all." "Come on," he said, turning to walk. "We must locate Sasake. I believe I figured out how to steal Kakashi Sensei's bells." "Really?" Sakura stood up and sneered. "And why don't you take the bells yourself if you have a plan? We can only pass one of us, right? I take it you're just going to hand me the bell. Quote, "I'd give it to Sasake before I gave it to you," Narut retorted. "What just did you say?" Sakura screamed in rage. "We don't have time to argue," Nar said clearly. "If you follow me, I promise I can get you on the same team as Sasake." Sakura's eyes brightened as her anger turned to sudden hope. "Really? That's what you mean? Then let's<unk> go. We must locate Sasuke Kum. Quote, After making that choice, Sakura and Narut started looking for Sasake. They were unaware that Kakashi was silently observing from the tops of the trees. His one visible eye narrowed in curiosity. They eventually located him. Even in defeat, Sasuke's face was frowning as he lay half buried in the ground. Nar erupted in laughter, saying, "PFF. Haha. Well done, Sasake. Quote, Sakura." however, hurried forward in alarm, saying, "Sasuke [ __ ] are you all right?" Quote, "Dobi, stop talking." Sasake glared at Narut and growled. "Really? What happens if I don't?" Nar crossed his arms and grinned. "Just give me a hand already." Sakura angrily said, "Stop teasing." Quote. "All right, all right. No need to yell." Nar murmured. "I've got sensitive ears, yano." Sasake, quietly irritated, brushed the dirt from his clothes as they pulled him out together. "All right," Narut said, taking a step back. "I believe I've found a method to accept the bells. If you truly had a plan, why didn't you just take them already?" Sasake said, narrowing his eyes. Quote, Narut retorted. I said, "I know a way, not that I can do it alone, adding that cooperation would be required collectively." Sakura and Sasake exchanged doubtful glances. "Really? There are only two bells?" Sakura sneered. "Only two of us can pass then. That's where we're wrong," Narut said, shaking his head. "How many jennon are on a typical team? Please three was Sakura's automatic response." "All right, are we implying that the Hokag is okay with a twoperson team if only two of us pass?" Quote, "I guess that doesn't make sense," Sakura said after pausing. "Exactly," Narudo stated, his gaze fixed intently, Kakashi sensei is attempting to deceive us. Make us turn against one another. "Make us compete for the bells so that we lose sight of the true purpose of the test." Sasake folded his arms and said, "You mean we collaborate?" "Yes," said Narut. "That's the only option. Together, we take the bells." Sasake laughed and said, "Don't even consider it. I won't let the two of you slow me down." Nar said in a sarcastic tone, "Really? You were just hauled out of the dirt by whom? You would still be stuck with your head buried in that permanent frown on your face if it weren't for us." Sasake didn't argue, but his eye twitched. "Look," Narut went on, his voice now solemn. "Whether we like it or not, we must cooperate if we wish to become Jennon. If I fail, I will not be able to become Hokag. And if you're trapped in the academy, you can't kill Itachi. What is the connection between killing Itachi and turning into a jennon? Sasake blinked. Quote, "Come on, Mr. Genius." Nar rolled his eyes and said, "You think anyone will teach a civilian or an academy student how to kill a top criminal like your brother? You must have access to higher level training and missions. You must possess ninja skills." Sasake didn't say anything. Sakura then said, "However, what if Kakashi sensei is adamant that only two people can pass." Quote, "Then I'll give the bells to you, too," Narut said plainly after glancing at them both. "You're able to pass. I'll bear the consequences." "Stunned," they both gazed at him. "Are you happy now?" Trying to smile, Narut continued, but the weight of his words hung in the air. "So, what do we do now?" Sakura asked, glancing between the two boys. We come up with a plan, Narut declared with assurance. And I have one in mind. Who appointed you as the leader? Hold on a minute, Sasake folded his arms and snapped. TCH, Narut moaned. Next, you devise a strategy. I simply happen to have an idea. I'm not claiming to be the leader. For once, try to use your brilliant mind. After opening his mouth to retaliate, Sasuke paused for a moment before nodding slightly. "All right, let's<unk> listen to it." Nar spent several minutes going over the specifics. "Okay, are we prepared?" Nar glanced between them and asked. Sakura and Sasake both nodded. The three then started to look for Kakashi. Finding him didn't take long. Kakashi was calmly sitting under a tree, nose buried in his Aika Aika Paradise book. Narudo recognized the bright orange cover immediately. That's the same book old man Hien was reading before, so he's a pervert, too. Figures. Nar smirked. All right, I'll go in first. Sasake. Be ready. Without waiting for a reply, Nar stepped into the clearing and boldly faced Kakashi. Without warning, he charged forward, fists swinging, his movements more aggressive than before. His wild energy forced Kakashi to focus entirely on him. Kakashi narrowly avoided a sharp knee strike, flipping backward just in time. Then great fireball jutsu in fire style. Sasake's voice rang out from the trees. A massive fireball surged toward Kakashi. He leapt into the air, barely avoiding the heat and landed in a low crouch. As soon as he touched down, a canai whistled past him, thrown by Narut. He dodged, but then he heard a distinct crackling. His eye widened, an exploding tag. Kakashi scanned the surroundings and spotted the tag attached to the canai, glowing more intensely than normal. His instinct screamed at him. He launched himself away, creating a huge gap, just in time. Boom! The explosion was massive, far more powerful than a regular explosive tag. Kakashi narrowed his eye. "What the! Where did Nar get a tag that strong?" Quote. Before he could gather himself, both Nar and Sasake rushed in, attacking from opposite sides. Their strikes came in sync, each one fluidly supporting the other. Kicks, punches, and faints. This wasn't wild brawling. It was teamwork. They're in sync. When did they start working together like this? Kakashi thought, genuinely impressed. Then, "All right, now here comes my ultimate jutsu." Nar shouted, grinning like a maniac. Kakashi immediately shifted into a defensive stance. Narudo formed a cross-and sign. Puff! In a burst of chakra smoke, 20 clones surrounded Kakashi. Shadow clones. He knows shadow clone jutsu. At this scale, Kakashi thought astonished. Then all the clones cried out. Waruk no jutsu. Quote. With a second puff, the clones transformed into scandilyclad girls with strategically placed wisps of smoke and clothing, using their hands to barely cover their modesty. Hair flowing, eyes sparkling. They were practically models from the covers of adult magazines. Sasake observing from a distance went rigid. What the hell? Quote. Sakura hiding in the bushes turned red with shock then read with fury. You pervert. Narudo. How dare you? And what made you think that would work on a Jonan? Quote. But Kakashi wasn't resisting. In fact, he wasn't even blinking. His single visible eye went wide with pure joy. These these are the girls from the This is perfect. And then foo, a geyser of blood erupted from Kakashi's nose as he was sent flying backward, collapsing in a heap with stars circling his head and a dazed, blissful smile on his face. Narudo grinned. Bingo. Sasake stood frozen, speechless. Sakura stared, horrified until Narut shouted, "Now, Sakura, get the bells." Quote. Sakura snapped out of it, rushed forward, and snatched the two bells from Kakashi's limp form. She returned to join Narudo and Sasake, still trying to process what just happened. The three of them stood together, bells in hand, as Kakashi grown faintly in the distance, still bleeding from the nose. As soon as Sakura rejoined them, bells in hand, she smacked Narut hard on the head. "Ow!" Nar shouted, rubbing the bump. "We got the bells. Why are you hitting me?" Quote. Sakura glared at him, fuming. What kind of jutsu was that? You didn't even tell us about it. And what made you think it would work? Quote. Nar backed away slightly, waving his hands. I didn't really plan it. Okay. I just saw the book Kakashi sensei was reading, and I recognized it. You recognized it? Sakura asked suspiciously. Yeah. Narut said, face going red. I saw the the Hokag reading it a few times. I got curious when I was younger and opened it. Found out it's<unk>s, you know, erotica. Sakura's jaw dropped. You're telling me Kakashi sensei is a pervert and the Hokag too. Quote. Nar nodded solemnly. If they weren't, it wouldn't have worked, right? Sakura crossed her arms. Still, that was overkill. Hey, what was I supposed to do? Nar defended. I already tested it in front of the Hokag once. Same reaction. blood geyser and everything and now it worked again. I'm just saying maybe it works on everyone. Maybe even girls. Sakura's eyes narrowed dangerously. No way. We don't fall for cheap tricks like that. Nar smirked. Oh yeah, says the girl who can't go 5 minutes without Sasakekun. Sasakekun. He made an exaggerated impression of her voice. Sakura's face turned crimson. Shut up. Don't even think about trying anything stupid. Nar, relax. I'm just saying. Might be worth testing. Quote. Sakura raised a fist. Don't push your luck. Narud gulped. Right. Shutting up now. Just then, Kakashi walked toward them, still dazed from the recent attack, a dreamy look in his eye, and giggling like a pervert. The three Jennon watched him in disbelief. "You see, he's still giggling like a total perve," Narudo whispered, trying not to laugh. Kakashi suddenly snapped out of it, clearing his throat and regaining his composure. Kakashi's steps slowed, his expression sobered. By the time he reached them, there was no trace of amusement left in his eyes. His voice was calm, but colder now, sharpened by something and spoken. "All right," he said, his tone unreadable. "Whose idea was that?" Quote. Nar raised his hand. "That' be me. I mean, with you reading that kind of book, I figured it might distract you. Kakashi didn't react. And the exploding tag, he asked after a pause, where did that come from? Quote, "I made it myself," Narut replied. "Modified it a little. Just made it hit harder." Kakashi's eye narrowed ever so slightly. "You made your own explosive tag, and you used it on a fellow leaf ninja." Nar shrugged, still trying to play it cool. It wasn't even at full power. That's not the point, Kakashi interrupted quietly, his tone tight. That tag could have seriously injured someone. Training or not, you don't use that kind of force without understanding the risk. The weight in his voice was heavier than the words alone. It wasn't just about the tag. It wasn't just about the fight. There was something else in his stare, a restrained tension Narudo couldn't name. Not anger, not disappointment, something deeper, a flicker of something old and unhealed. A silence stretched between them. Kakashi stared at Narut like he was seeing more than just a reckless Jennon. Like he was looking through him into a shadow he didn't want to face. Narudo felt it. Sakura felt it. Even Sasuke's eyes narrowed, sensing the shift. I Naro started, then paused. I'm sorry. I didn't mean to go that far. I won't use anything that dangerous again, especially not on someone from the village. Kakashi didn't respond right away. Then after a beat, he looked away. Not in forgiveness, not in agreement, just to move on. Quote, dot dot dot. Sakura, he said, turning toward her. You have the bells. Who are you giving them to? Remember, only two can pass. Sakura stepped forward, her fists clenched tightly around the bells. She lifted her chin and stared straight at Kakashi, defiance in her eyes. "You're<unk> wrong, Kakashi sensei," she said, her voice firm. "A genon team has three members. If only two of us pass, then none of us deserve it. You should fail all three." There was a heavy silence. Sasake stood beside her, silent, but unmoving. Narudo, though still shaken from Kakashi's earlier rebuke, found himself standing too, shoulders squared, though his gaze stayed low. Kakashi's eye lingered on them. Then for a moment longer on Narut, that same flicker again, unreadable, fleeting, but something was there. Then he gave a quiet sigh. You all pass. Naruto's head jerked up. Wait, what? Quote. His voice cracked. Uncertain. Not joyous. Not yet. just confused. Kakashi met his gaze unreadable. The test was never about the bells. It was about teamwork. You were willing to give up your chance for your teammates. All of you were. He turned slightly, his tone calmer, but still grounded. You'll need that mindset out there. Missions aren't about glory. They're about survival, about protecting the people next to you. And remember this, those who break the rules are scum, but those you abandon their comrades are worse than scum. Kakashi's eyes briefly locked with Naruto's again, but he said nothing more. You're dismissed. Tomorrow, 7:00 sharp. Your first real mission begins. And with a puff of smoke, he was gone. Silence lingered for a moment. Narut stood there unmoving. The weight of Kakashi's words and that sharp tone from earlier still pressed against his chest. But then, like sunlight breaking through a storm cloud, something flickered in front of his vision. System notice. Mission complete. Bell test. Objective passed. Discover the true meaning. Teamwork over individual gain. Status recognized as full-fledged. Jennon. Bonus reward unlocked. Will be noticed later. Narudo blinked. The message clearing away the last of his doubt. A slow relieved smile tugged at his lips. Not loud. Not over the top. Just real. Quote. Dot dot dot. Guess I did something right after all. he whispered to himself. Narut returned to his apartment, mind still buzzing with everything that had happened. But across the village, something else was stirring. Inside the hoage's office, the atmosphere was tense. One by one, the Jonan instructors who had led the Jennon selection test stepped forward to give their reports. Team one failed. Team two failed. Team three failed. Team four failed. Team five failed. Team six failed. Here Seruto Toby nodded solemnly after each report though none of it surprised him. Then a calm voice broke the pattern. Team 8 passed said Kernay Yudi her red eyes steady. A second followed. Team 10 passed said Assuma Seru Tobi arms folded a lit cigarette smoldering between his fingers. Now only one remained. All eyes turned toward the door. Team seven. The room shifted ever so slightly. Tension rose. They were the most anticipated group. Not because of Sakura Haruno, though her academic scores were sharp, but because of the last loyal Uchiah, Sasake, and the Genturki of the Nine Tales, Narudo Uzumaki. Everyone expected failure. Kakashi Hitaki had never passed a team. The odds, the history, all said he would break this one, too. But Kakashi was late. Very late. After an hour passed, Hisan sighed and turned toward his crystal ball. Let's take a look," he muttered. Several Jon and leaned in behind him, curious. The orb shimmerred, showing scenes. They watched as Narut and Sasake coordinated, fighting in surprising unison. The synchronization shocked most in the room. Then Nar made the cross-hand sign. "Poof! Shadow clones!" murmured Assuma, narrowing his eyes. "20 of them," said Kurana in disbelief. "And he's stable afterward." Quote, "How does a jennon have that much chakra?" Another Jon and muttered. Then came the next shock. "My ultimate jutsu." Naruto's voice rang out from the orb. The room collectively leaned in. And then Naruto's clones transformed, surrounding Kakashi in a cloud of smoke and revealing themselves in barely dressed female forms, hands strategically placed. Aika Aika Paradise covers come to life. A long pause ensued. Then boom! Kakashi's nose erupted into a geyser of blood. He collapsed backward, twitching. Half the male Jonan in the room froze with wide eyes. The other half turned bright red. Even Hien choked on his pipe, coughing violently. "What in the name of?" Asuma muttered, trying to look away. Kurani's face was flushed with outrage. "That pervert," she hissed, fists clenched. And then came Naruto<unk>'s voice again. "It worked on the Hokag, too. That's how I know he's a pervert." Quote. Hi's face flushed crimson. A vein pulsed at his temple. More laughter. A few horrified gasps. Narut continued casually. I'm sure it would work on girls too. The female Jonan looked like they were about to storm his apartment. Kurani livid growled under her breath. He tries that on me and I'll make sure he's unconscious for a week. But as the scene continued, the laughter and embarrassment faded into silence. They watched Kakashi's tone shift. how he admonished Narut. How Nar shrank under the weight of it. But most importantly, Hien watched Kakashi<unk>s eyes. He saw it. A flicker of resentment, a shadow that didn't belong in a test. That bitterness, it's not about the jutsu. It's<unk>s personal. Manato's face crossed Hirozen's mind. Then Kosinas. He clenched his hand around the pipe. And finally, they saw it the moment Sakura declared, "A Jenn has three members. So if only two pass fail us all. Kakashi stared them down and then slowly you all pass. The room went still not just from shock but from the weight of what it meant. Kakashi Hitaki who had failed every team before had passed this one. Uzzuaki Narutiha Sasake Sakura Haruno team seven had passed. The door creaked open at that moment. Kakashi entered the room, his usual slouch posture present, but his visible eye a touch more serious than usual. Here exhaled softly, folding his hands. So the old Hokag asked, "How did they perform?" Quote. Kakashi's tone was casual. Don't you want to ask if they passed first? We already know you passed them. Hi replied calmly. What we need is your report. Kakashi gave a tired sigh and scratched the back of his head. Sakura didn't contribute much at the start. She was mostly distracted. Sasake has potential. He already knows the fireball jutsu and is starting to apply the uchiha interceptor fist. Then his tone subtly shifted, eyes narrowing. And Narut here noticed it. That change sharper, less detached. His tai jutsu was effective, surprisingly refined. That was all he said, but the silence afterwards spoke volumes. Everyone else may leave. Kakashi stay. The other Jonan filed out. As the door closed, a heavy silence settled. Before Hirozen could speak, Kakashi cut in. Hokag sama. He said slowly. Have you given Narudo access to any scrolls related to Taiutsu, specifically Manato sensei's style? Or anything related to Kusha San. Hi shook his head. No, I haven't. Kakashi's gaze hardened. Then you should know today Narut used two distinct fighting styles. One was Manado Sensei's custom close quarters form. The other was unmistakably an Uzumaki style grappling form. And he used them in tandem seamlessly. His eyes widened. You're certain. Quote. I wouldn't say it if I wasn't, Kakashi said. And that's not all. He stepped closer to the desk. Did you give Narudo any special weaponry? A red bow staff. Quote. Hiun<unk>s expression stiffened. No, I've never given him anything like that. Well, he has one. Kakashi said flatly. It's<unk> strong enough to shatter a canai and it extends on command. He used it against me. Here is an almost choked on his pipe. You're saying what? A bow staff that extends. I saw it with my own eyes. Kakashi replied. So tell me, if you didn't give him these things, where is he getting them? Hi stayed silent for a moment. I don't know Kakashi, he said truthfully. But that's not the only thing I want to talk about. Kakashi raised an eyebrow. I watched some part of the test. Here said his voice growing heavier. And I watched your interactions with Narut very closely. You were harsher on him than necessary. Your resentment. It's<unk> subtle, but it's there. The air in the room turned cold. If he hasn't noticed it yet, Hisen continued, he will. And when he learns the truth about his parents, about you. Do you understand what that will do to him? You were Manado's student. You were there when he died. And Nar is his son. Kakashi's voice came low, bitter. If Narut hadn't been born, Manado sensei would still be alive. The words hung in the air like a curse. And then a pulse of killing intent flooded the room. Hi's aura exploded. His voice was low and trembling with fury. Enough, Kakashi. Kakashi's eye widened slightly. You think you're the only one who lost something that night? Hi growled. My wife died that night, her throat silted by an unknown asalent, and I never once blamed him. Not even for a moment. Kakashi didn't speak. You don't know what happened that night. Hi continued, eyes burning with memory. A masked man broke into the village. Someone powerful enough to control the Q.Bi with a sharing gunan. He killed our medics. He kidnapped Kusha. He ripped the beast out of her and set it on the village like a weapon. He leaned forward. Even if Narudo had never been born, it would have happened. Manato still would have died protecting this village. So don't you dare pin it on that boy. Kakashi's fists clenched at his sides, but he remains silent. You've been carrying your grief in silence all these years. I understand, but you're misplacing it, and you're doing it to a child who's already hated by the world. Wake up, Kakashi, before you become one of the reasons he walks a darker path. A protracted silence ensued. Then Hirozen leaned back, voice quieter. You passed him, so do your duty now. Not just as a Jonan, but as the student of Manado Namakazi. Kakashi said nothing more. His gaze lingered on Hirozen for a moment, a mixture of conflict and resignation flickering in his eye. Without another word, he turned sharply and left the room, the door closing softly behind him. Here remained seated, the weight of the moment hanging heavy in the silence. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzuzuaki is his name. Present situation jennine level low tunin to high jennine. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra management midgenine. Intelligence 33. Strength 35 30 mph. 23 is the agility. Reflexes 21. Taijutsu 11. Njutsu. Five. Jenjutsu. Two. Fujutsu. 10. Available stat points. Zero. Chaos broke out in the hoages the following morning with shelves left bare, drawers yanked open, and debris strewn all over the floor. As though they were also escaping the storm inside, papers fluttered in the breeze from the open windows. In the middle of it all was the third Hokag Hisan Serbi, who was usually calm, sage, and measured, but was now tearing through his office like a man under a spell. Only a few minutes had passed since it began. Hien had shown up at work prepared for the day. Today was crucial because the first missions for the recently promoted Jennon teams were planned. Consistently the conscientious leader, he had arranged the relevant scrolls by team and rank the previous evening. He had sat down with a feeling of accomplishment, prepared to start the day. He took out his pipe and tobacco from his drawer as he always did. The drawer, however, was empty. A beat skipped through his chest. The next drawer he opened was empty as well. Gone is the backup pipe. His favorite tobacco, grown only in the land of tea for its wonderful scent, was gone. A shiver ran down his back. He yanked open the bottom drawer, which he always kept locked. In a moment of desperation, his covert Aika Aika book collection, unique additions. Jeriah himself signed it. Lost in his lap, his heart fell. He twitched his eye. For one awful moment, the room was silent. Then everything went haywire. Hi ran around the room, flinging files, flipping furniture, and throwing aside scrolls. In order to search his house, he sent a shadow clone to his personal quarters. The clone vanished 15 minutes later, leaving nothing behind. Something darker took the place of the panic in Hisan's eyes. Would anyone dare? Who is capable of this? Might it be Nar? Recently, the boy had been acting aloof, particularly after discovering some of the information about the nine tales that Hirozen had attempted to conceal from him. He was no longer trusted by Nar. He could see that clearly. However, no, Hien dismissed the idea with a shake. Nar wouldn't do this even if he was angry. And yet, no tobacco, not a pipe, no Aika Aika. Hi's eyes became slightly more piercing with insanity. 700 a.m. on training ground 7. Sakura, Sasake, and Narudo waited as directed. Kakashi had instructed them to arrive at precisely 7:00. It was well past the sun's morning ascent now. It was getting close to 10:00. Kakashi finally emerged in a puff of smoke. Yo, he said nonchalantly, greeting with one hand. Sakura screamed, her fists clenched in frustration. You're late. Sorry, Kakashi said, rubbing his head. I lost my way on the road of life. Liar, exclaimed Sakura. You told us to be here 3 hours ago. Kakashi interrupted her before she could go into a full-fledged tirade by raising a hand. All right, all right. Let's go take a mission. Your first one. Everyone stopped talking after that mission assignment room, Hokag Tower. Eager and intrigued, the group headed for the Hokag Tower. However, they were shocked to discover it when they walked into the mission room. empty with only Aruka present and no Hokag to assign missions. Then Narut called, "Yo, Aruka sensei, what are you doing here? Don't you have boring lectures to give to the kids?" Aruka's forehead quirked. On his forehead, a noticeable tick mark appeared. Nar, history is important, and I'm here to help manage missions. Nar smiled and shrugged. Well, good for the students. One more check mark. Sakura let out a moan. Seriously, Narut, you have the talent to annoy anyone instantly. Nar retorted, you're just envious of my innate charm. The mutter, more like natural nuisance, came from Sakura. Aruka rubbed his temples inside. You three are going to give me gray hairs. Kakashi looked at Aruka just as he opened his mouth to speak. Aruka, where's the Hokag sama? A loud crash reverberated from the floor above before Aruka could respond. That came from the hoage's office. Aruka revealed an alarm. The group hurried upstairs without hesitation. They flung open the office doors and stopped. There were scrolls all over the place. Paper strewn across the floor like leaves. Some shelves had been partially emptied and others were open. Desks had drawers hanging from them, their contents strewn in mounds. The third Hokagen Seru Tobi was in the middle of the mayhem, looking extremely distressed as he ripped through his office. Kakashi said Hokag sama and moved forward. Did something happen? Was there an intruder? Has anything important been stolen? Here is inside and shook his head. No, Kakashi. Nothing of great importance. Just a few personal items have gone missing. I've searched everywhere and I can't find them. Sakura innocently inquired. What kind of personal things? Hokag sama. Maybe we can help you find them. Embarrassment caused Hirozen's face to flush red. He was unable to inform them of the Aika special editions that were missing. He still had some dignity to uphold as Hokag. His pervy habits were already the subject of rumors in the village. It would only make matters worse if he confirmed them in front of his Jennon. When Hisan finally muttered, "Aw, it's<unk> nothing, just my imported tobacco and a spare pipe. That's all." Sakura and Sasake looked around the room curiously, seeing for the first time how the hoage's office was laid out. Their gaze strayed over the tall shelves, the elaborate scroll organizers, and the wall portraits, each of which featured the face of a previous Hokag, ranging from the first to the fourth. Naruto's eyes found the portrait of the fourth and remained there. The moment lingered, but his face remained unchanged. Both Hirozen and Kakashi saw it. Hi then faced the group once more. So, what brings you here? We came for a mission, said Kakashi. You weren't at the assignment desk. Then we heard the noise and came to check. I see here nodded, walked over a few straggling scrolls to his desk, took out a mission scroll, and gave it to Kakashi. He said, Uruka and turned to face the Chunin. Can I ask you to oversee mission assignments today? I'll be busy sorting all of this. Of course, Hokag sama added Aruka. He was given multiple scrolls marked Dank missions by Hazen. Some had already been designated for particular teams. "All right, you're dismissed," Hien said. Team seven turned to go. However, Hisan's voice called out behind them as they approached the doorway. Nar with a stoic expression. Nar paused and turned slowly. He said, "What do you want?" Hokag sama. He spoke in a chilly tone. Sharp here and paused. Do you have anything to do with my missing things? Nar squinted his eyes. So now you're accusing me. No, no, said Hisan hastily, holding up a hand. I'm just asking. You've always had a knack for pranks, so I thought maybe Narut stated bluntly. Why would I pull a prank on you? His tone was one of something heavier rather than anger. Silent resentment and mistrust were conveyed by the words. Hi sensed it profoundly. At one point, Narut would have made jokes and even laughed. But now that time seemed so far away. The boy was different. Hardened. Fine. Hi muttered. You can leave Nar without saying another word. Nar turned and left. His team trailing behind him. For a long time. Hi stood silently gazing at the door. He had a feeling that this was more than just missing tobacco. Kakashi turned to his team after exiting the Hokag tower. He stated, "Today's mission is painting a fence." while maintaining eye contact with the small orange book he was holding. Narudo did not respond. This was what he had anticipated. According to the system he inherited from his parents, Fresh Jennon primarily performed tasks that were passed off as missions. New Shinobi developed their discipline and teamwork through Danks. Even though it seemed like work, Sasake and Sakura noticed something as they strolled through the village. Everyone was staring at Nar. Whispers, frowns, frowns. With barely concealed resentment, if not outright hatred, the villagers gazed at him. It was almost every face they passed, not just one or two. Uncertain whether Narudo had noticed, Sakura cast a sidelong glance at him. Sasake followed suit. However, Narut simply continued to walk, his face unreadable and his eyes forward. He didn't seem to notice them at all. Or perhaps he was simply accustomed to it. Sasake and Sakura remained silent. They were hesitant to ask because of the silence surrounding Narut. They eventually arrived at a simple home close to the edge of the village. The client crossed their arms and waited for them. His face darkened into a frown that rivaled Sasuke's typical one the instant he saw Nar. Nar did not respond as if it meant nothing. He calmly averted his gaze after meeting the man's glare. Without saying a single word of gratitude, the client simply handed over the paint, brushes, and buckets before turning to leave. Before long, the Jennon were quietly cleaning and scrubbing the fence in order to paint it. Naturally, Kakashi had located a shaded area beneath a tree and was now absorbed in his Aika book, flicking through pages with one hand and drinking from a tiny juice box with the other. There was silence until Narudo spoke nonchalantly without raising his gaze. Yano Sasuke, if you and that grumpy old man had a contest for world's best scowl, it'd be a tie. As expected, Sasake frowned. Narudo grinned. See, talk about your scowl and it just appears. I swear it's alive. It's got its own chakra system or something. Sasake's scowl intensified. Tch. Sakura snapped, rolling her eyes. Shut up, Baka. We're here to finish a mission, not to bother Sasuke. Narut muttered, "Geez, lighten up, Sakura," while he washed a stubborn dirt patch. "I just hope you don't inherit his eternal scowl. It had looked terrible on you." Sakura turned a deep red, torn between annoyance and shame. "W What did you just say?" Narudo simply smiled and continued his work. He soon realized, though, that despite all of their cleaning, the fence hardly appeared any cleaner. It would take hours at this pace. He sighed, took a step back, made a familiar hand seal, and then, "Oh no!" 20 shadow clones materialized, and immediately set to work along the fence's length. Sasake's eyes slightly widened. He did a good job of hiding his surprise. Sakura, however, just stared. She was shocked and said, "Wait a second. Where did you learn that judu? The academy clones are just illusions, but yours are real." Nar gave a shrug. I can't do the academy one. It takes fine chakra control. I probably have too much chakra to get it right, but I sort of stumbled across this version by accident. Sakura was obviously impressed as she observed the clone scrub diligently. Can you teach us? It's way more useful than the academy one. Kakashi's voice came from behind his book before Narudo could respond. Dispel the clones, Narut. Narudo blinked. Kakashi's tone was quiet, firm, and closed off to discussion. There was something cold about it. Bewildered, Narut uttered, "But we can finish the mission way faster this way." Kakashi answered, "This isn't about finishing fast without raising his gaze from Aika. It's<unk> about teamwork. You're not here to solo the mission. Now dispel them." After hesitating, Narut sighed and complied. Within 20 short puffs of smoke, the clones were gone. Sakura gave a little pout. Still, that jutsu is amazing and super practical. At last, Kakashi raised his head. And for your information, he said in a tone that was even more serious. You wouldn't survive using it. Sakura gave a blink. Huh? Kakashi clarified. That's not the academyy's clone jutsu. That's the shadow clone technique. It splits your chakra evenly between each clone. Even seasoned Jon and rarely make more than 10 without risking serious chakra drain. His open eye became serious. Someone with low chakra reserves could die trying to make even one. Sasake's face became tense. Sakura appeared in disbelief. Wait, you're telling me Narudo made 20? Uncomfortably, Narut scratched his cheek. Yeah, sometimes more if I'm feeling excited. They both stared at him, stunned and silent. Even Sasake didn't have a cunning return for once. Then they started sweeping the dust away and cleaning the fence. They pulled out the paint cans and began painting the fence a few hours later. By the time they finished the mission, it was 3:00 in the afternoon. After having the client sign the scroll, they made their way to the Hokag Tower to report. For the next two months, nothing really changed. Team 7 kept performing tasks under the guise of D-rank missions. His was still missing his pipe and his Aika Aika collection, and Narut started training harder after the bell test. Kakashi completely outclassed him and Kakashi didn't seem to be trying. As a result, Narut improved his physical training in terms of strength, speed, and reflexes. He also improved his reflexes because he has parents in his system. In the middle of all of this, Narudo started to notice something that made him uneasy more than he wanted to acknowledge. Kakashi appeared to despise him. The word hatred wasn't quite appropriate. That was not all there was to it. Kakashi didn't seem to notice him at all, as if he had never been there. It hurt more than he thought it would. More painful than the scowls of the peasants or the icy indifference of the academy teachers was the thought that his father's own pupil couldn't tolerate him. Kakashi never spoke loudly to him. He was never reprimanded, never even got into a fight. What hurt though was the silence. The flicker of Kakashi's gaze past him. He only addressed Sasake and Sakura, giving Nar brief instructions and ambiguous nods. He seemed to be non-existent, and that was worse than being hated. Somehow, Nar didn't display it, though. The people who lived inside his system, his parents, were unaware of Kakashi's coldness. When he was with them, he kept his eyes from displaying the pain. It was painful, but it didn't deter him because he had been accustomed to this kind of treatment since he was a child. If anything, it strengthened his resolve. He would disprove everyone who had ever questioned him, including Kakashi and the villagers. They would all see him for what he really was. One day, they were currently at training ground 7, concluding yet another round of exercises aimed at fostering trust and team formation. The same routine had been followed for two whole months. They had learned nothing new from Kakashi except these monotonous drills. Narudo had long since ceased to inquire. Since he was already able to guess the answer and saw no improvement, he concluded that there was no use. But after growing more and more irritated, Sasake finally said something. "Kakashi sensei," he said in a sharp voice. "We've<unk> been doing this for weeks. When are you going to teach us something real, actual techniques?" Kakashi lifted his head from his book and glanced languidly in the direction of the team. "I will," he replied bluntly. But first, you need to build trust. Real trust. What's the point of being strong if you can't function as a team. That kind of strength only makes you a liability. It gives the enemy leverage and makes you easy to break. Sakura tried to appear understanding by nodding, but even she appeared uncertain. As always, Nar remained silent and kept his thoughts to himself. He secretly concurred that cooperation was crucial. However, he also couldn't get rid of the impression that Kakashi simply didn't want to impart any knowledge to them. At noon, Team 7 assembled for lunch beneath the trees at training ground 7 following yet another round of demanding team building activities. Even Kakashi put down his book long enough to open his own bento while Sakura and Sasake opened their lunchboxes. Sakura gave Narudo a quick glance. She said, "Hey, Narudo, why don't you eat?" At that moment, a shadow clone materialized next to him, gave him a carefully wrapped bento box, and vanished in a cloud of smoke. Casually opening it, Narut found a healthy, well-prepared meal. Curious, Sakura leaned closer. The box contained a range of foods, including small portions of fruit and pickled greens for vitamins, grilled chicken and rabbit for protein, steamed rice for carbs, and a vibrant assortment of vegetables for fiber. It was the type of meal that appeared to be both tasty and nourishing. Sakura's gaze expanded. Whoa, where did you get all this? Nar gave a small smile. I cooked it. Sakura questioned. You know how to cook. With surprise, Nar gave a nod. Yeah, I had to learn. I can't always go out and buy food, right? Sakura gave him a somewhat impressed look. Nar extended the bento in front of her before she could continue. Want to try some? She hesitated before asking, "Are you sure?" Once more, Narut nodded. "Yeah, go ahead." Sakura tasted a piece of grilled chicken that she had picked up. Her gaze expanded. She reached for another piece and said, "This is really good. How did you learn to cook like this? This one had a distinct flavor." After chewing thoughtfully, she turned to face him. "Wait, this isn't chicken. What is it?" "It's rabbit," said Nar nonchalantly. I hunted it in the forest. Sakura blinked and asked, "Hunted? But why? You can just buy meat from shops?" Nar gave a shrug. Why buy it when I can hunt it? I mean, on long missions, we won't always have the luxury of eating home-cooked meals. Sometimes we'll have to rely on whatever's out there. Either hunt or survive on ration bars. I'm just getting used to it early. Sakura gazed at him for a while, silently analyzing the amount of time and thought he had invested in something as basic as lunch. She whispered, "I didn't know you thought about stuff like that." Nar merely grinned before carrying on with his meal. A faint expression of curiosity flickered across Sasake's face as he glanced sideways at Nar, who remained silent the entire time. Though he remained silent and continued reading, Kakashi's visible eye flicked momentarily to Naruto's bento before settling back on his book. The group kept eating in silence, but there was a change in the atmosphere as if they were finally beginning to see Nar. Kakashi said languidly, "Okay, for today you can have the day off. Do whatever you want." And then he vanished in a cloud of smoke. With the rare freedom, Narut walked toward his apartment, stretching his arms behind his head. He heard a voice say, "Boss." As he turned a corner, he turned to hear the voice. Konahamaru was running toward him with two other children, a boy with glasses and a constantly runny nose and a girl with pigtails. Narudo paused and bited his time until they caught up. Konahamaru exclaimed, "Boss, I'm glad I ran into you with a smile." Narudo smiled, "So, did you master the exercise I gave you?" Konahimaru declared with pride, "I finished it. And these two are trying to learn it, too." With genuine surprise, Narudo blinked. Konahamaru could hardly concentrate long enough to meditate two months ago, much less finish chakra control exercises. "It was plausible, though, given his age and the fact that he wasn't a genturi." "Then show me." Narut smirked and crossed his arms. Taking a handful of leaves from a nearby tree, Konahamaru carefully spread them over his body, balancing one on each knee, one on his forehead, and one on the tips of his fingers. His brow furrowed in effort, he closed his eyes in concentration. Nar observed intently. Although Konahamaru's control was not flawless, it was obvious that he needed to concentrate hard to maintain the leaves. Stability, he was succeeding. Narudo remarked, "You did great, Konahamaru. You've mastered it for now with admiration. But see, you still have to focus too much. You need to make it second nature. Konahamaru lifted his chin and smiled proudly before all the leaves fell to the ground. See, laughed Narut. You're doing great, but the goal is to do it without thinking about it, like breathing. I'll get it, Konahimaru exclaimed, his eyes blazing with resolve. Konahamaru asked excitedly. So, what are you going to teach me now, boss? Naruto<unk>'s arms were crossed. "Master the leaf balancing exercise first. Once you've got that down completely, come find me." Konahimaru let out a moan. "Don't you teach anything besides chakra control?" Thinking, Narudo scratched the back of his head. "Well, how about we play a game of tag?" Konahamaru blinked. "What?" I asked for ninja training, not to play games. "It is training," said Nar, grinning. "Tag helps build speed, and speed is key in battle. You've got to be fast enough to catch an enemy or escape one. Incredulous, Konahamaru folded his arms. How does running around help with that? If you can catch me, Narut smirked confidently. You're fast enough to catch just about anyone. After giving it some thought, Konahamaru nodded. Okay, fine. Let's play tag. But you have to teach us Kai training, too. Narudo let out a sigh. All right. All right. Later. One thing at a time. He looked at the two children who were standing silently next to Konahamaru. And what about you two? What are your names? Grinning, the girl moved forward. My name's Moi. Pushing up his glasses, the boy with the runny nose muttered. I mud on. I like math. Narudo blinked. Uh, cool. After 2 months, as their patience wore thin, Team 7 stood before the Hokag once more. They were worn out from Dan chores, not from surviving lethal missions or battling enemy ninja. Weeding gardens, cleaning gutters, chasing cats. It was enough to make any would-be ninja go crazy. His smiled slightly as he looked up from his papers. Ah, Team 7, I think I have the perfect mission for you. With his fists clenched, Narut prepared to blow up. If he says cleaning pig pens again, I swear. Sakura, however, stepped forward abruptly before he could open his mouth. Enough. Hokag sama, could you please stop giving us chores? I got my face scratched twice last week by that demon cat. Unusually outspoken, Sasake went on, we want a real mission. We didn't become ninja to be Aaron boys. Baruka and Hirozen both arched their brows in surprise. They hadn't anticipated that Sasake or Sakura would lose their temper. However, Aruka was most surprised by was the silence of Narut. Then, in a low voice, Narut said, "I second them." Aruka took a position and attempted to reason with them. "You three D rank missions exist to help you get used to the responsibilities of the Shinobi world." "I understand," said Nar calmly. "But if we never leave the village, how are we supposed to learn anything?" With thoughtfulness, Hiran rubbed his beard. I don't know if you're ready for AC rank yet. Sakura and Sasake appeared to be about to blow up. Before they could explode, however, Narut cocked his head and remarked nonchalantly. "By the way, I think I saw a stack of Aika books yesterday. They were tossed in the dump near my building, neatly wrapped. Pretty sure they had the author's signature on them." His jerked his head in Naruto's direction. His gaze expanded. That had to be his collection. Sakura slapped Narudo on the back of the head and yelled, "Baka, what are you even talking about?" Narudo smiled. Hokag sama knows what I'm talking about. Hi turned to Kakashi and stifled a cough. What do you think? Are they ready for AC rank? Kakashi reached into his pockets and slipped them in. I think they are. Hokag sama. A real mission would give them perspective. Still shook by the idea of his priceless books ending up in a landfill. Hi nodded. He indicated a tunin who was waiting. Very well. The door opened. An elderly man who smelled strongly of sake staggered in. He wore an irritated frown, a pointed straw hat, and graying hair. He glanced over the team and swayed unsteadily. He sneered. These brs are supposed to protect me. I paid for ninja bodyguards, not kids. Looks like I'll be the one protecting them. Sakura became furious and her face flushed. Three fingers were raised by Nar. Hey, old man. How many fingers am I holding up? Hmp ph. What kind of stupid question is that? Obviously five. Sakura's mouth fell open. Sasake even blinked. The elderly man then stumbled and fell to the ground face down. Stupid old man. It was Sasake's mutter. Kakashi calmly remarked, "Sas, you shouldn't make fun of our customers." Here let out a long sigh. This is Tzuna, a bridge builder from the land of waves. Your mission is to escort him back to his country and protect him until his bridge is completed. It's<unk> classified as AC rank mission. Team 7 stood up and gave a nod. Shunin Hisan replied, "Please take Tzuna to the hotel to sober up before they depart." Hi spoke once more as Team 7 started to file out of the office. Uzzuaki Narut at the door. Naro hesitated. Yeah, Hokag sama. Hi<unk>s eyes narrowed. Where exactly did you see those books? And more importantly, how did you get them out of my office? Nar grinned. You should really fix that loose window latch. Oh, and maybe don't keep your precious collection on the top shelf near the draft. Hi cleared his throat again as Narut turned to go. And what about my tobacco and pipe? Nar stopped and cast a dead pan look over his shoulder. Hmp ph. I think your pipe came to life and ate the tobacco. A drop of sweat was visible rolling down Hirozen's temple. Nar, is everything all right with your team? Nar became flat-spoken. Yeah, why are you asking now? You didn't ask all these years. His eyes fell. I know I've made a lot of mistakes. I'm trying to make up for them. Nar remained quiet for a while. Without looking back, he then said, "I'm fine." The door silently closed behind him as he left the room. Hi stayed at his desk, his shoulders a little more burdened by the years. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Present situation jennine level low tunin to high jennon level of chakra almost infinite chakra management mid jennine 35 points for intelligence. 40 is the strength 35 mph 30 for agility 25 reflexes. Taijutsu 15, six, njutsu, jenjutsu two, fu ninjutsu 12. Available stat points zero. With her arms folded and her eyes on her son, Kasha questioned, "Did you pack everything, Nar?" "Yeah, Kasan," said Narut, grinning. "I've got everything you told me to take. Clothes, ration bars, a tent, some meat, canai, shuriken, and ceiling tags." Manato took a step forward, his face composed yet solemn. This is your first C- rank mission, so be careful. Just because it's classified as C rank doesn't mean it'll stay that way. Missions can escalate. Never let your guard down. And don't get cocky, even if your opponent seems weaker than you. Nar interrupted Manato before he could finish, his eyes piercing. Even a jennon can kill a cage if the cage gets arrogant. Manado smiled slightly. Looks like you've taken that to heart. Just stay alert and take care of yourself. Narut started his journey to the village gate after packing everything. He was the first to arrive as usual. He waited for his teammates near the entrance with his arms folded. Sasake arrived 10 minutes later, wearing his typical emo look. He slung a backpack over his shoulder. He didn't even nod, let alone say anything. Rather, he silently leaned against the wall close to the gate and passed Narudo without acknowledging him. It was another 10 minutes before Sakura showed up, happy and full of energy. Waving brightly, a backpack dangled from her shoulders. She said, "Good morning." to both of them, but her focus soon shifted to Sasake. She hurried to join him. Sasake [ __ ] aren't you excited for this mission? It's our first highrank mission. A Chile HMPH. It would be nice if both of you didn't slow me down, Sasuke said. Sakura's excitement momentarily faded as her smile faltered. With annoyance simmering beneath the surface, Narud clenched his fist slightly as he watched the exchange. Sakura then turned and gave Naro a serious look. She knitted her brows. "Hey, Nar, where's your bag? Don't tell me you forgot it," she said, accusing half-heartedly. Narudo smiled. "Nah, I didn't forget. I've got everything sealed in a scroll. He kept the fact that he could store anything, including living things, in his system a secret from them. In contrast to conventional storage scrolls, his system eliminated the need for him to physically carry anything. It had worked flawlessly the one time he had used it to seal one of his shadow clones. It was his secret advantage, one that could change everything on the battlefield. Confused, Sakura said, "Seal? What are you talking about?" Nar raised an eyebrow and said you didn't learn about storage scrolls in the academy. I did, Sakura said, tilting her head. But where's the scroll you used to store all your stuff? I'm using a special one, Narudo smirked. No need to carry a physical scroll. Sakura looked at him doubtfully. Really? Then show me your things, she exclaimed, her curiosity winning out. Nar casually reached into thin air and took out a neatly folded set of clothes without saying anything. See, told you. I don't need scrolls to carry my gear. Sakura<unk>'s eyes grew wide with wonder. Wo, I didn't know you knew fu and jutsu. With assurance, Narut declared, "It's the most fascinating ninja art. If someone can fully master it, they can do all kinds of things. It can even counter njutsu. That's the level I'm aiming for." Then Sakura blinked. "Seriously, I always thought Fujutsu was just for sealing weapons or supplies into scrolls." Narut shrugged and said,"Well, we're<unk> barely taught anything about it in the academy, so most people don't know its full potential." "Sakura, obviously impressed, inquired." "But where did you learn all this?" "Did someone teach you?" "Nope. I taught myself," Nar replied smoothly. He couldn't exactly tell them that his parents, who lived inside his enigmatic system, were the ones who trained him, so of course that was a lie. It had to remain a secret. Sakura and Sasake both stared at him in disbelief at that response. Nar, learning something as complicated as Fujutsu on his own. They didn't anticipate that. Three more hours passed while the three waited. Although they had grown accustomed to Kakashi's persistent tardiness by this point, they hadn't anticipated the same delays, even for crucial missions. At last, Kakashi showed up, strolling placidly beside Tzuna. Casually, Kakashi said, "Are you ready?" Sakura yelled angrily. Why are you always late? Can't you be punctual for a real mission for once? We've been waiting for 3 hours again. Unfazed, Kakashi disregarded her tirade. Did you all pack the essentials? All three Jennon gave a nod. They then set out on their adventure. They moved in a diamond pattern with Sakura on the left, Kakashi on the right, Narut covering the back, Sasake taking the lead, and Tuna in the center. There was silence on the trek. Nobody said anything. They were tense because they were finally on a higher ranking mission. At last, Sakura said, "Hey, Tzuna san, aren't there any ninja in your village?" Raising an eyebrow, Narut added, "Really, Sakura? If he had ninja in his village, why would he come all the way to Konaha for help?" Sakura's face turned red with shame. "Oh, right." Tuzzuna laughed. No, we don't have any ninja in our village. It's a trade town. We rely on commerce, imports, and exports. No shinobi, no samurai, no guards. Confused soccer a question. But what if someone attacks? Most don't<unk>t bother, mentioned to Zuna. Since we generate money through trade, attacking us would only mean cutting off their own supply lines. It's<unk> not worth the risk for most. There was silence between them once more. They came upon a tiny puddle while strolling along the dirt path. Naruto's eyes narrowed. It's strange, he thought. It hasn't rained in days. How could there be a puddle? His intuition sparked. Jenjutsu, a snare. He turned to look at Kakashi, prepared to raise his voice and warn him. But his sensei was reading his book as usual, nonchalantly. He opened his mouth to say something, but Kakashi gave him a quick look. It was only a brief moment, but it caused Narudo to pause. Narudo pondered. Perhaps Sensei had already noticed. Did they notice it, too? Narudo asked, glancing at Sakura and Sasake. Narut let out a sigh of relief as they cautiously made their way across the puddle, but two heavy chains abruptly emerged and encircled Kakashi. Kakashi was violently pulled apart in front of them. Kakashi sensei exclaimed Sakura, startled with his power pole in hand, Nar instantly moved into guard position as he tensed. From the puddle came two figures, each with a hidden misted headband that had been scratched. Narut recognized them as missing nin right away. "Well, we've caught the big fish," one of them said ironically, glancing at Tzuna. "These three are nothing but cannon fodder." "The brothers chains were thrown." After deflecting the attack with his power pole, Narut swiftly created a shadow clone to defend Sakura and Tuna. Leaping forward, Sasake charged at one of the asalants. Narudo swerved around the whipping chain and demanded, "Who are you?" Go exclaimed, "We are the demon brothers. Gou and Mizu extend yelled Nar. Gou was sent skidding backwards after the power pole slammed forward and struck him hard in the gut. Nar was on him before he could recover, kicking him sharply after slamming a punch. As Gou<unk> struggled against the attack, he thought, "Who the hell is this brat? How is he this strong? And what is that staff did it really extend on his command?" Mizu rushed in to assist his brother as he became overwhelmed, but Sasuke cut him off. Sasake said, "Your fight is with me." As their eyes met, Sasake moved with razor sharp accuracy, dodging Mizu<unk>s blows and launching a barrage of punches and kicks in return. Mizu was defeated and beaten down in a matter of seconds. Sasake and Narut stood tall over their vanquished foes. Sakura exclaimed, "Wow, you both took them out so easily." In amazement, a puff of smoke dispelled Naruto's shadow clone. But what should we do now? Kakashi sensei is he's dead. Sakura muttered her voice tinged with sorrow. Who said I was dead? Sakura? A cool voice asked. Each of the three turned. Kakashi came out of the bushes. All right. Sakura exclaimed, "Sensei, you're alive." With a sense of relief, but we saw you get ripped to shreds. Narut squinted as he looked at the ripped fragments on the floor. A smile curved his lips. A log, so you used substitution and even threw a genjutsu into the mix. You're a genius, Kakashi sensei. Sakura cried. However, Tzuna interrupted before anyone could rejoice, his voice shaking with rage. You left these three kids to fight alone. What if any of them had been killed? Kakashi looked up at him. I wanted to see how they would handle the situation. If it came to it, I could have finished those two instantly. But now his voice sharpened. We need to talk. The elderly bridge builder tensed up. Sweat trickled down his face as he forced a nervous smile. W what is there to talk about? Kakashi calmly questioned. Why did the demon brothers attack you? M. Why would they attack me? I thought they were after after you. Tzuna stumbled as she attempted to sidestep the question. Kakashi's only visible eye narrowed. Don't lie. I observed the whole battle. Their target wasn't us. It was you. With his hands shaking under the weight of the truth, Tzuna took a deep breath. He finally said, "This this isn't just about me." In a remorseful tone, "Our country, our people, their suffering. A powerful businessman named God. He's the one behind all of this." He looked down in embarrassment. God seized control of the ports and all the trade routes. With his grip on commerce, he's strangling the nation. The people live in fear under his tyranny, barely able to survive. Anyone who dares oppose him simply disappears. Tzuna's shoulders slumped as his voice broke. That's why I hired you. That bridge I'm building, it's the only hope we have left to free our country from God's strangle hold. Without it, we<unk>ll remain trapped under his control forever. God, are you referring to God from God industries? When he recognized the name, Kakashi narrowed his visible eye and asked. Tuzuna gave a solemn nod. Yes, that please, I beg you. If you help us, if you protect my home, we<unk>ll be forever grateful, he said in a desperate tone. Our only hope is you. Kakashi frowned and folded his arms, saying, I know how you feel, to Zuna. However, I must consider my students. If God hired them, he won't stop there, even if they were able to deal with the demon brothers. Next, he will send stronger shinobi, possibly even highlevel ones, which are missing. Nin. One renegade ninja can be controlled. But more than one, we would be in a lot of trouble. You should have told Hokag sama the whole truth from the beginning, he said, pausing his voice now harder. He might have chosen a better ranked team right away if you had. We didn't have the money to afford a high ranking mission. If I had, I would have, Tuna said, bowing his head in embarrassment. However, under God's rule, our country is now impoverished and barely surviving. There was nothing I could do. It's<unk> not that I don't want to help you, Kakashi said with a heavy sigh. It's not about me, though. I am responsible for three jennon. They are still children. Sakura, Narut, and Sasake had been listening intently behind him. Sasake strode forward, glaring confidently, saying, "There's no way I'm going to miss this opportunity. I get to battle some actual foes at last. I will not give up on this mission. With his fists clenched, Narut exclaimed. Sakura was silent for a moment, fear flashing in her eyes. This was no longer an easy mission, but she stealed herself when she looked at Sasuke, not wanting to appear weak. "You three realize this isn't a simple C- rank mission anymore," Kakashi said, giving them a serious look. "Moving forward could put us in danger of dying. Are you ready for that?" Quote. Immediately, Sasuke and Narut nodded. What happens the next time something difficult comes along if we back out now just because it's dangerous? Narudo said again, this time with more conviction. We will continue to run. He gestured to Tzuna and said, "I'm not going to live like that. He's risking everything for his people even though he's not a fighter. How are we going to ignore him?" Quote. After a long moment of silence during which he carefully examined each one, Kakashi said, "So, you're all sure?" "Sakura, how about you? You still haven't spoken?" Sakura's fists clenched at her sides, and she said, "I'm ready, Sensei." In a shaky but steady voice. I'll finish this mission. After examining each one for a considerable amount of time, Kakashi nodded slowly and said, "All right. If everyone is certain, however, we're approaching this correctly. He took out a scroll and hurriedly composed a message for the Hokag explaining the circumstances, God's role, the demon brothers arrival and the possibility of more formidable foes in the future. Then, without delay, Kakashi bound the unconscious demon brothers to a tree so they could not flee, called forth his nink, Pacum, tied the mission report to his collar, and sent him off toward the hidden leaf. After securing everything, the group proceeded until they finally arrived at the shore where Tuzuna introduced them to an elderly boatman he knew. The man transported them across the sea, but visibility was poor because the waters were covered in a dense mist that was suffocating. When they eventually crossed over, they started walking through the forest in the direction of Tzuna's house. A slight rustle in the bushes made Narut tense as they walked. "Someone's watching us." He gripped the power pole tightly, alert. A few moments later, the mist started to thicken strangely. Hey, Tzuna san declared Narut cautiously as this dense fog typical in the land of waves. Quote, Tzuna clearly nervous shook his head. Come on, everybody. Kakashi let out a bark. The group fell to the ground immediately and Sakura dragged Tzuna along with her as a huge sword slashed through the air and thunderously thutted deep into a tree trunk. Their blood ran cold as they raised their heads. And a tall figure with ruthless piercing eyes stood casually at top the embedded sword. The man said, "I<unk>ll give you credit. You dodged my blade." "Zabuza Mammochi, demon of the hidden mist," Kakashi said, his face hardening. "Why are you here?" Quote. Kakashi of the Sharingan. The figure grinned. "It's a pleasure to meet you. Let's<unk> assue the small talk, though. I'll let you and your BRZ live if you turn over the old man." Sharing with his eyes wide, Sasake mumbled. <unk>I<unk> sorry to disappoint you, but I can't give you our client, Kakashi said, cocking his head slightly. Zabaza's dark, derisive smile expanded. Unfortunately, I had hoped to spare you, but it appears that I will have to murder each and every one of you. The jennon stiffened, unable to see farther than a hands length ahead as the mist grew unnaturally thick, engulfing sight itself. Zabuza suddenly materialized among them. His massive blade ready to split Tuna in two. Get moving. With a cry, Narudo threw his power pole forward. And although his blow was accurate, Zabuza vanished into a pool. Narudo snarled. A water clone. After realizing, Zabaza<unk>s voice slid into their ears like the edge of a blade from somewhere in the fog. So, you noticed. Impressive for a runt, Zabuza said. However, I would like to know which organ you would like me to cut first, the larynx, spine, lungs, liver, jugular, kidneys, subclavian veins, or the heart. Quote, Sakura froze, paralyzed by the mere intent to kill. Kakashi cautioned everyone to remain vigilant because Zabuza is notorious for using the silent killing technique. Within this fog, he can suddenly attack us. His battlefield is here. Nar narrowed his eyes, grit and defiance burning in them. Then I'll just change the battlefield. Ha. Narudo, what are you talking about? Sakura questioned in a panicked tone. Wind style. Gail palm. Narud roared, planting his feet firmly and ignoring her as he flew through a string of hand seals. Quote. From his palm came a violent gust of wind that tore through the oppressive fog, bending trees, scattering leaves, and restoring sight to the group. How the hell does a Konahan ninja and a mere jennon at that have wind affinity? Zabuza exclaimed in shock. His eyes narrowed in shock as he growled. The fact that Narut had mastered elemental njutsu, particularly windstyle techniques, surprised even Kakashi, who knew that wind users like Manado, Assuma, and Danzo were uncommon. Gazing at Narudo in amazement, Sakura said, "He really cleared the mist." Sasake stood silently next to her, his dark hair tled by the wind, his fists clenched involuntarily. "Wind release! When was he able to do that? Two years ago, he could hardly punch me. Now he's learning advanced njutsu. What has he been doing for training? Has he been suppressing himself all along? Was he really better than me? Quote, "There was something else behind the scowl and furrowed brows, uncertainty, frustration, and the sting of realization." Zabuza grinned a little as the tension in the room increased. He said, "It seems I underestimated you." in a tone that changed from derision to sincere admiration. Kakashi took a step forward, his voice firm and determined. Remain behind and keep Tzuna safe. Zabuza and I are engaged in combat. He reached for his forehead protector and lifted it purposefully, exposing his three tommo sharing<unk>s crimson glow. Sasake's stomach twisted as he froze in shock. That's the sharing. How did he get it? Did he steal it? He thought, his eyes wide as suspicion and disbelief ripped through his mind. Without hesitation, Kakashi pulled out a canai and charged at Zabuza, causing the force to reverberate with the sharp ring of metal on metal as Zabaza's enormous executioner blade pushed fiercely against the canai, its weight and reach far superior. However, strength was not everything, as Kakashi's skill and experience were evident. He dodged a cleaving strike with fluid precision and countered in an instant, sinking his canai into Zabaza's side. When the blade struck home, Zabaza's body shook like water and then spread out in a harmless splash. Kakashi's gaze grew strained. Then the oppressive fog rolled back across the battlefield, enveloping them in spectral white, and the enemy disappeared into the mist, only to reappear in the center of Team 7. His blade lifted high above Tzuna. Not while I'm watching, with a shout, Narudo sprang forward and struck with all of his might, only to have his fist go through a water clone once more. Once again, dense fog rolled into the battlefield, engulfing them in a suffocating whiteness. A chilly chuckle reverberated all around them. However, Narut merely grinned, his voice piercing the mist with unexpected assurance. Really? Do you think I'll fall for your trick? Remember, there's a wind user here. Before you exhaust all of your chakra, let's see how many times you can continue to call forth this mist. Narudo planted his stance and flew through hand signals. Gale palm is the wind style. Quote, "The battlefield came back into focus as he pushed his hands forward, unleashing a roaring gust of wind that was even more powerful than before." The wind ripped through the oppressive fog, bending trees, and scattering leaves. Everyone was frozen in shock by the sight. Zabaza's face was filled with disbelief as his eyes narrowed. Kakashi's surprise was evident as his oneexposed eye widened slightly. Sakura remained stunned, mouth wide open, and even Sasake experienced a twinge of amazement and frustration upon realizing that explosion was much larger than the previous one. Narudo lowered his hand while fiercely focusing his gaze on the renegade ninja. "You see, your mist is no longer reliable." Zabaza's face grew serious as he gripped the executioner's blade more tightly. However, Kakashi took the stage again, his tone firm and incompromising. Zabuza, I'm fighting your battle. Water splashed violently around them as Kakashi and Zabuza pushed forward, neither giving up, and the clash of steel echoed once more as the battle moved toward the nearby lake. Then, with eyes shining with savage delight, Zabuza grinned. "So, this is the well-known copy ninja from Konaha." "From the sheringan, Kakashi." Hm. PH. It appears to be just a meaningless title. Zabuza sealed Kakashi with one hand before he could react, and water rushed upward, completely enclosing him in a bubbling prison of liquid. "Let<unk> see how long you last in there," Zabuza said in a hotty tone while Kakashi was immobilized by the water sphere. "Panicked, Sakura let out a cry," Kakashi sensei. "Oh no, he caught him." Quote. Almost immediately, a number of Zabuza clones appeared on the water's surface, their blades up and poised to slay the helpless group. One Naruto clone stayed by Sakura's side, but Naruto's eyes hardened and he formed seals of his own with a flash of determination. His shadow clones appeared in a burst of smoke, darting forward to meet the incoming threat. He gave a firm command. Sakura, stay close and be on guard. His eyes shifted to Sasake, who was already facing off against one of the clones. With his blade flashing, Sasake gritted his teeth and held his ground as Naruto<unk>'s clones faced off against the others, defeating them one by one with water puffs. The Jennon started to turn the tide together. Muffled but urgent, Kakashi's voice echoed from inside his prison. Everyone, get out right now. Quote. Zabuza merely chuckled, his icy tone effortlessly resonating throughout the lake. You believe I'll simply let them go. Avoid making me laugh. With his fists clenched, Narut growled. "Not at all. We're<unk> not going to desert anyone." Quote. A twisted smirk of cruel amusement twisted Zabaza's face. "What precisely is it that a brat like you can do to me? I'm faster than even your Jonan." Narudo shot back, his voice incompromising, his eyes burning with challenge. "Aren't we cocky? Have you never heard the proverb? If a cage becomes conceited, even a novice jennon can kill him." How does Narut know that Manato sensei said that? Kakashi froze inside the prison, his face flashing with shock. Zabuza laughed mockingly and threw back his head. You defend me, brat. Don't make me laugh. Quote. However, a smirk formed on Naruto's lips. Funny talk for someone whose mist I've blown away twice. The comment wiped the smirk from Zabaza's face, causing annoyance to pierce his calmness. His hold on his enormous blade became more firm, and his desire to kill increased. "You arrogant little brat, I'll shut that mouth of yours myself." While his real body charged at Narut, sword shining with murderous intent, he left a clone behind to keep Kakashi's prison in order. "Go now! Run and get out!" With his eyes wide, Kakashi yelled in desperation. However, Naro refused to move and held his ground. Suddenly, Naro grabbed his power pole. Zabuza smirked hottily at this. Do you really believe that a wooden staff can hold my sword? Narudo said, "Why don't we test it?" Zabuza raised his sword to kill Narudo in one blow. Nar used his power pole to block his sword, which infuriated Zabuza. The staff didn't break, so he took advantage of Zabaza's shock. Zabuza slammed the power pole against Zabaza's shoulder, which caused Zabaza's grip on his sword to loosen. Narudo was about to strike Zabaza's chin, but the sword instantly flipped back in his hand. It appears that I must take you seriously. Brad asked Zabuza what your name was. Narudo said Narudo Uzumaki. You have blonde hair, but Uzzuaki have red hair, and your wind affinity indicates that you aren't an Uzumaki growling Zabuza. Do you think they'll believe it, brat? All the Uzumaki are fighting in the Second Ninja War. When Sasake and Sakura heard the name Uzuzuaki, they both looked surprised. Uzzuaki, what is Zabuza discussing? Sakura's eyes narrowed in perplexity as she muttered under her breath. She flipped through every academy lesson, every clan history, every war record they had studied, searching her memory, "Why didn't Nar ever mention the Uzumaki clan himself?" she thought. "And why didn't we ever find out about them?" Gazing at Narut, who was now firmly between them and the lethal swordsman, Sasake's eyes grew piercing. Is the Uzumaki clan extinct? Was it destroyed during the second ninja war? Nar is the last member of his clan if that is the case. Something strange flickered through Sasake's chest. Was it curiosity or sympathy? He couldn't tell. But one thing was certain. Narudo has a name that carries weight. A clan just like me. He's not just some loudmouth dropout. Oh, you're telling me that I'm not an Uzumaki just because I have a wind affinity instead of a water affinity. Then, let me show you something. Narut leapt back a little and made hand signals. Water style water dragon. A dragon suddenly emerged from the lake and raced toward the Zabuza clone that was holding Kakashi hostage. The water dragon pierced the clone and rushed toward the real one who was on the ground. When he saw that the Zabuza was about to be struck, he leapt to the side to avoid it. and Narut instantly dispelled the Judas. Kakashi was now standing on water soaked in it. As if by magic, Narudo drew out his power pole. After raising an eyebrow, Zabuza grinned smugly and said, "A wooden staff." "Do you believe that this can be blocked?" With his enormous executioner's blade resting on his shoulder, he taunted. With narrowed eyes, Nar said, "How about we find out?" Quote, Narudo raised the staff to meet Zabaza's swung sword, which he grunted, intending to kill the boy with a single powerful blow. To Zabaza's surprise, the power pole remained intact, and the force echoed through the blade, stopping it cold. "What?" Quote. Nar seized the opening. He twisted his body and slammed the staff into Zabaza's shoulder, making him stumble back. The sword wavered in his grip. Narut spun again, aiming for Zabaza's chin, but the rogue ninja flipped back just in time, regaining his weapon midair. Landing smoothly, Zabuza scowlled. Looks like I'll have to take you seriously. What's your name, brat? Quote, Narut Uzumaki. Zabaza's eyes narrowed. Uzzuaki, don't make me laugh. The Uzuaki clan was wiped out in the second ninja war. And you w affinity, blonde hair. I don't think you look like Uzuaki. When Sasake and Sakura heard the name, Uzuzuaki, they both looked surprised, "Uzzuaki, what is Zabuza discussing?" Sakura's eyes narrowed in perplexity as she muttered under her breath. She flipped through every academy lesson, every clan history, every war record they had studied, searching her memory, "Why didn't Nar ever mention the Uzumaki clan himself?" she thought. "And why didn't we ever find out about them?" Gazing at Narut, who was now firmly between them and the lethal swordsman, Sasake's eyes grew piercing. Is the Uzumaki clan extinct? Was it destroyed during the second ninja war? Nar is the last member of his clan if that is the case. Something strange flickered through Sasake's chest. Was it curiosity or sympathy? He couldn't tell. But one thing was certain. Narudo has a name that carries weight. A clan just like me. He's not just some loudmouth dropout. still imprisoned in Zabaza's water prison, Kakashi was clearly shaken. Did he always know the truth? Quote, Narut balled his fists and said, "So, I can't be Uzumaki just because I don't have water affinity or red hair. Perhaps this will persuade you." He jumped back quickly, making hand signals. Water dragon jutsu is the water style. Quote, "A colossal dragon made of water surged from the lake behind them, roaring toward Zabaza's water clone, the one holding Kakashi hostage. The dragon tore through the clone-like paper, instantly dispelling it. Without losing momentum, the water beast turned and charged at the real Zabuza, who barely leapt aside in time. Just as the dragon veered toward Nar, he dispelled the jutsu with a sharp hand sign. The lake calmed instantly. Now free, Kakashi stood on the surface of the water, drenched, but ready. Nar smirked confidently at Zabuza. If that's still not enough for you, then go to Konah yourself. Walk straight into the hoage's office. You'll find an old man reading Aika Aika Paradise. He folded his arms, asked him if I'm really in Uzuaki or not. Kakashi, who was gaining his breath, blinked in surprise. Did he just say that about the Hokag before the shock could settle, Sakura exploded. Nar, how the hell can you mock the Hokag in front of an enemy? She shouted, her face flushed with panic and fury. Are you trying to get us in trouble? Quote. Nar turned to her with a grin. Relax, Sakura achan. The old man's too busy with his favorite book to care. Zabaza's eyes narrowed as he stared at Nar, his grip tightening on the hilt of his massive blade. How the hell do you have two chakra affinities, brat? He roared. And it looks like you've mastered them. Just who the hell are you? Quote. Nar didn't flinch. He stepped forward, planting his staff firmly on the ground, his expression calm but fierce. me," he said, his voice unwavering. "I'm Narut Uzuaki, the future Hokag of Konaha and the one who's going to stop you from killing Tzuna." The air grew tense as the wind rustled around them, water rippling at their feet. Zabaza's smirk slowly faded, replaced by a cautious scowl. "Enough, Nar." Kakashi<unk>s voice cut through the tension, cold but authoritative. "You've already done more than enough. Leave the rest to me." He turned his gaze back to the rogue missing nin. Now then, Zabuza, I believe we left our fight unfinished. With that, Kakashi surged forward, Kana in hand. Zabuza met him headon, his massive sword swinging despite the bruises and exhaustion weighing on him, the lingering impact from Naruto's power pole strike still evident in his movements. Even battered, the demon of the hidden mist refused to falter. Their clash shook the lake once again, Zabuza blew through hand seals, creating water techniques with brutal speed. Yet each one was copied instantly, mirrored precisely by Kakashi's sharing. In a final exchange, Kakashi slipped under Zabaza's guard, landing a solid punch that sent the swordsman hurdling backward, crashing hard against a tree trunk with a sharp crack. Zabuza staggered, blood dripping from his lips. His glare was fierce, but his breath came shallow. Tch you. Can you see the future with that eye? Quote. Kakashi's response was icy, his voice low and absolute. Yes, and right now I see your death. But before his canai could strike, several Sunban needles whistled through the air, embedding themselves into Zabaza's neck with surgical precision. His body stiffened and then went limp. You're right. Hi is dead. A calm, unfamiliar voice echoed across the mist. The team spun to see a masked figure standing upon a tree branch, a forehead protector tied with the hidden mist insignia. I've been tracking Zabuza for months, the figure explained smoothly. Thanks to you, I was able to catch him at his weakest. His body carries many secrets. Secrets I cannot allow to return to the mist village. I'll dispose of it properly. Before anyone could respond, the masked ninja hefted Zabaza's body over their shoulder and disappeared into the thinning mist. Silence lingered in their wake. Kakashi exhaled slowly, lowering his canai as he pulled his headband back down, concealing the sharing. His voice was drained. Far weaker now. All right, let's hope we don't run into any other ninja on the way. Suddenly, Sasuke<unk>'s accusatory voice cut across the quiet. How the hell do you have a sharing gunan? That's aha jenke. Answer me. Quote. Kakashi turned his head to respond, but before a word left his lips, his knees buckled. He collapsed forward, unconscious, splashing onto the shallow water. Kakashi sensei Sakura rushed to his side, checking him in a frenzy. After a tense moment, she sighed in relief. He's fine. It's just chakra exhaustion. Before she could say more, one of Naruto's shadow clones appeared beside her. The clone gently pressed a glowing green palm against Kakashi's chest, channeling healing chakra into him. Sakura froze in shock. Nar, you you know medical njutsu. Quote. Nar rubbed the back of his head with a sheepish grin. Eh, not really. Just the basics. I'm only easing his exhaustion a little. He's still going to need real rest. The clone dissipated, leaving Kakashi breathing more steadily. At last, Tzuna spoke, his voice urgent but relieved. Let's not waste time. My house is just half a mile from here. You can all rest there. Nar nodded firmly, summoning two more clones. All right, you two carry Kakashi sensei. The shadow clones carefully hoisted Kakashi and the worn out group began making their way toward safety. The mist finally behind them for now. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Present situation. Jennine level low tunin to high jennine. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra management mid jennon 35 points for intelligence. 40 is the strength 35 mph. 30 for agility, 25 reflexes, taijutsu, 15. Six njutsu, jenjutsu, two fujen jutsu, 12 available stat points, zero. The deep voice reverberated inside the large cage as Narut stood in front of it. The nine tales narrowed its crimson eyes and said, "What do you want, brat?" "Really? You're asking me the same thing every time I come to talk with you. Couldn't you at least try to be nice?" replied Nar. The Ninetailes roared, <unk>Let go from this seal, and I'll show you just how nice I can be. With a firm, "Sorry, I can't<unk>t. Not unless we both reach some sort of understanding," Narudo answered. After examining him for a while, the beast sighed. "Hm. Just as I thought. You only want to use my power." Narcan asked, "Why would I? Didn't<unk>t I tell you, I want to gain strength on my own terms through training. There was a deep rumbling laugh from the Nine Tales. You really think you don't need my power? Tell me, how did you survive all those years with no food when you were just a boy? Who kept you alive when you were beaten bloody by the villagers when no one came to help you? Wasn't it my chakra that healed you again and again? Don't stand there and pretend you never needed me. As the words took hold, Narut froze. It was a new way of thinking for him. His face gradually softened. You're right. I didn't realize it until now. Thank you for keeping me alive all this time. The Ninetailes gave a contemptuous snort, but remained silent. Nar muttered, "I suppose I'll return tomorrow and turn to go." The beast's deep voice rumbled once more as he was ready to leave. "That Zabuza, he's still alive." Naro spun around, startled. "What? That's impossible. We saw the hunter nin kill him." The ninetailes snarled. "Hmp. You humans lack keen senses. He isn't dead. Use your brain for once and then forced Naruto's consciousness out of the seal. Narudo was now thinking about what the Q.Bi had told him that Zabuza was still alive after emerging from his mindscape. As he kept thinking, he came to a critical realization. He had discovered that if a hunter nin kills a missing nin, the body is promptly disposed of to prevent theft. Narudo grimaced. He understood that Zabaza's body was not immediately disposed of by the Hunter Nin. Murmuring to himself, I need to tell the others this, Narut said. He left the room he and Sasake occupied and went downstairs. He saw Sakura, Sasake, Tsunami, Tzuna, and Kakashi there. They had returned a day earlier. A voice interrupted Kakashi as he was reading his book. The words, "Hey, listen everyone," were spoken by Narudo. Sakura looked toward the direction Narudo had spoken. I need to make an important announcement about the mission. Narudo replied. Sasake raised his gaze, still pondering Naruto's ability to use wind and water. Njutsu. Sakura awaited further information. I think Zabuza is alive, Narut declared. Sakura and Tuzuna were terrified to hear this. Kakashi was paying close attention. Although Sasake pretended to be uninterested, he was actually thrilled. If Zabuza was still alive, he was going to beat him this time. What are you talking about, Nar? Didn't we all see that Hunter Nin killed Zabuza? replied Sakura. But think about it, Narut said in response. Didn't we learn that Hunter Nins dispose of the bodies of missing nins on the spot? But what happened with Zabuza? That Hunter Nin took his body instead, so he might actually be Zabaza's accomplice. Sakura looked at Kakashi as she heard this. Sensei, say something. Sakura said in a terrified tone. Kakashi shut the book he was holding. He<unk>s right. I didn't consider it at first either. The fact that the hunter nin didn't dispose of Zabaza's body. While I was thinking about it back then, the thought crossed my mind. And now with this, we're confirming it, replied Kakashi. So, it means he'll come tomorrow, Tzuna said quivering in his voice. Kakashi gave a headshake. No, the damage he took was too severe. I'd say it'll take at least a week or two, depending on how fast he recovers. Sakura said, "So, what should we do now?" With one of his trademark grins, Kakashi said simply, "We<unk>ll train." With obvious frustration, Sakura remarked, "Really? But how strong can we even get in just a week or two?" And aside from team exercises, "You haven't taught us anything." In his typical easygoing manner, Kakashi answered, "Don't worry, the training will be helpful." Sasake was intrigued by this now since he was going to start receiving actual training. Even Nar appeared interested in what Kakashi had in store for them in terms of training. The three of them stood in a clearing in the forest the following morning. They were accompanied by Kakashi who was exhausted by chakras and was supporting himself with a crutch. All right, Kakashi responded. Now we're going to learn how to climb trees. When Narut heard it, he instantly grimaced. Perplexed, Sakura remarked. But Sensei, we already know how to climb trees. Not with your hands, Sakura. A silent Narud said, obviously unimpressed. With your feet, Nar. This isn't the time to joke, Sakura yelled. Walking on trees. Haven't<unk> you seen the fight? How Zabuza and Kakashi sensei stood on water? replied Nar. He's right, added Kakashi. It's tree climbing with your feet like this. Approaching a nearby tree, he sealed it with one hand and started walking directly up its trunk. Sasuke scowlled as Sakura's eyes grew wide with wonder. He questioned, "What's the use of learning this? Didn't you say you train us so we can fight Zabuza and his partner?" "Yes," said Kakashi. "And this will help you do just that. This training improves your chakra control. Better chakra control means more efficient jutsu." He took a step back. You've seen how it works. Now practice. Sakura and Sasake then selected a tree and started their attempts. While Sasake was having trouble staying upright, Sakura was already making some headway. Kakashi's voice said, "Nar, shouldn't you be practicing tree climbing?" He turned to face Nar, who said nonchalantly, "I mastered both tree walking and water walking a year ago." Kakashi was actually takenback by that, but he quickly covered it up. Sakura yelled, "Hey, Nar, you're supposed to be practicing tree climbing." After noticing that Nar wasn't doing so. Without saying anything, Nar ran up a tree, ran along a branch, hung upside down from it, flipped off, and made a soft landing on the ground. I mastered it a year ago. Sasake's fists clenched in frustration at this. Narudo was ahead of him once more. Narudo stood aside, obviously bored, while Sakura and Sasake carried on with their tree climbing drill. "Well, I guess I'll go guard Tzuna!" Narudo shrugged. "Who knows?" God might send some bandits or ninjas. He turned and left the training area without waiting for a response. Returning to Tzuna's home, "Unknown place." On a bed, a bandaged man lay, his body weak, but agitated, another figure stood next to him, tending to his wounds with care. As he reached to rip off the bandages, the man's pinky twitched, but his caregiver intervened promptly. The individual whispered, "You're not completely cured yet, Zabuza. Rest for a while." Zabuza sighed reluctantly, pulled his hand away, and leaned back. I still can't<unk>t believe it. A jennon with two elemental affinities and the ability to use both. Zabuza snarled that Brad is an Uzu Maki. Their clan was feared for their mastery of water style njutsu, incredible chakra control, and fujutsu. I heard you speak of them with such fear. What's so special about them? You don't understand, Haku, Zabuza said gravely in response. The Uzu Maki clan was one of the most dangerous bloodlines to exist. Their sealing techniques alone were enough to tip the balance of wars. Combine that with their stamina, chakra reserves, and even their skill with kenjutsu, they were monsters. The fact that a survivor still exists is troubling. Next time I see that brat, I will kill him. Haku inquired, "What do you mean by survivor?" "They were wiped out during the second great ninja war," Zabuza said somberly before continuing. The other four great nations considered their power too dangerous, so they joined forces and annihilated the Uzumaki. "That anyone survived, it's<unk> nothing short of a miracle." With Tzuna, at last, Narut reached the location where Tzuna was constructing the bridge. Yo, old man, Naruto's upbeat voice said, "What do you want, kid? Don't you have training to do?" complained to Zuna as she looked over. "Nah," Narut said as he approached him. "I don't need the training they're doing right now, so I decided to guard you instead." "Just in case God sends more bandits or ninjas to stop you," Tuzuna nodded slightly in agreement and went back to work without saying anything more. One of the employees walked up to Tzuna as the day was coming to an end, looking at her hesitantly. Hey, Tzuna, I think I can't come from tomorrow. Tzuna appeared astonished. What are you talking about? We all started this together. You can't just drop out now. I'm sorry, Tzuna, the employee said, looking down with regret. But I have to think about my family, too. I hope you understand. The man then left, leaving Tzuna standing there in silence. Narudo had heard the conversation from a few feet away. Feeling sorry for Tzuna, he scowlled. When they got back to Tzuna's house that evening, his daughter Tsunami had already made dinner. They ate in silence, the events of the day still fresh in their minds. The following day, once more, Nar escorted Tzuna to the bridge location to protect him. But he had an idea when he saw how few employees there were. Nar said, "Hey, old man." as he peered around. "If you had enough workers, how fast could you finish the bridge?" Tuzzuna remarked reflectively, "I could probably finish it in a month if I had about 50 workers." Narut smiled and made a sign with his hands in the shape of a cross. Poof! In a moment. On the bridge, 50 shadow clones materialized, all of them standing alert. The other employees gaped in disbelief. Uncertain if this was a trick or an illusion, a few of them whispered to one another. Conversely, Tuna simply grimaced. I should have thought of that earlier. I saw you use those clones to save me on our journey. Thanks, kid. He received a thumbs up from Narut. No problem, old man. Let's finish this bridge together. Tuna worked with renewed vigor and optimism after seeing the shadow clones. Naruto's voice said, "Hey, old man, once more." Curious, Tzuna turned his head to face him. What is it now, kid? Narudo smiled and scratched the back of his head. You see, I don't really know how to do this kind of work, but if you show me, I can have all my clones do it. Tzuna shrugged after raising an eyebrow. All right, watch carefully. Nar listened intently as he demonstrated how to perform some of the construction tasks, such as setting up planks, pouring concrete, and fastening support beams. He nodded after he grasped the concept. Got it? Nar then turned to face his shadow clones. All right, guys. Get to work. Numerous clones immediately began acting out what Narudo had just discovered. While some moved beneath the bridge to reach areas Tzuna and the others couldn't easily reach, others worked alongside the regular employees. Tzuna was filled with gratitude as she watched it all. He genuinely thought the bridge might be completed for the first time in a long time. He grinned to himself. Guest going to Konaha for help was the right call after all. Once doubtful, the other employees now watched with admiration. Their spirits were lifted when they witnessed the ninja not only fighting for them, but also assisting with the work. A sense of unity and common purpose filled the air surrounding the construction site, making it feel lighter. At Tzuna house later that night, Kakashi, Sakura, and Sasake were already at the house sleeping. When Narudo and Tzuna arrived back after training in chakra control all day, they were obviously worn out, especially after climbing trees without using their hands. The front door opened and Tsunami glanced up from the kitchen. Her smile was warm. Welcome back, father Nar. Sakura and Kakashi raised their heads in curiosity at her voice. Sasake was still catching his breath and hardly looked up. Tsunami approached after noticing her father's happy expression. Father, you look happy. Did something good happen today? Tzuna laughed, his voice animated. You have no idea. This boy Nar, he's amazing. He created 50 clones of himself and helped with the bridge construction. Not only that, some of them even worked underneath the bridge, places none of us could ever reach. Tsunami's eyes went wide with surprise. 50 clones? What? Exclaimed Sakura. 50 clones? How in the world can you make that many? Tzuna gave her a perplexed look. What's so surprising? You're acting like it's<unk> impossible. Sakura uttered, you don't get it. Still in disbelief. From what Kakashi sensei told us, even experienced ninjas can barely manage 10 shadow clones. It takes an enormous amount of chakra. Tsunami and Tzuna both gazed at Narudo in shock. Tell me, how can you make so many? Sakura demanded as she turned to face Narudo. After blinking, Narut gave a nonchalant shrug. I don't know. I just have huge chakra reserves, probably more than all the ninjas in the village combined. Sakura was stunned and then she passed out, collapsing back onto the couch. Now that he was completely awake, Sasuke gazed at Narut with wide eyes. So that's why he never runs out of stamina, he said. But it was impossible to miss the glint of jealousy in his eyes. Tzuna gave a hearty laugh. No wonder the kid wasn't tired even after all that work. With a soft smile, Tsunami observed Narudo with fresh admiration. Kakashi, however, said nothing. His lone eye looked intently at Narudo, his face displaying contemplation. Later on in the evening, the Konahan Ninja were finally able to unwind as they sat down to dinner, the aroma of freshly prepared food filling the air. Narudo turned to Sakura after looking up from his bowl. Hey Sakura, how's your tree climbing going? Sakura grinned, her voice tinged with pride. Pretty well, actually. I can now walk, run, and even stand on a tree for longer periods. Sensei said, "I should keep doing it until I'm completely exhausted. It's<unk> supposed to help increase my chakra control and reserves." After giving a nod, Narut faced Sasuke. "What about you, Sasake?" "I'm making progress," Sasake said plainly in a calm yet assured tone. In the meantime, Tsunami<unk>s little son, Inari, had been quietly listening to everything from his seat in the corner. He was staring at the shinobi, Narudo in particular. Tzuna leaned back and put down his cup, obviously considering the bridge. Saying, "Hey kid," he turned to Narudo and asked, "Can you make more clones tomorrow?" Narudo blinked. Why? What do you need them for? Tuna let out a sigh. Well, the bridge has been on and off because of all the attacks. I want to do a full inspection right from the beginning and make repairs if needed. Having your clones will help speed up the process. Narudo smiled. All right, sounds fair. How many do you need? Think you can make a hundred? asked Tzuna after he hesitated. Narudo threw up his hand. Piece of cake. At that moment, a sharp low voice broke the silence. Inari mumbled. It's all going to be a waste. No matter how hard you try, God's too strong. He's going to kill all of you. There was silence in the room. The cheerful atmosphere instantly vanished. Sakura, Sasake, and even Kakashi looked toward Inari, surprised. But Narudo stayed composed. "Don't worry," he said with a smile. "God's not a ninja. He doesn't stand a chance against us." Inari clenched his tiny fists and shook his head angrily. "You don't understand. You're all going to die. You can't win against him. Just go back to your stupid village. Naruto's eyebrow went up. So, you're saying your grandpa is going to die, too? Is that what you think? Inari's eyes blazed with annoyance. You don't get it. There are no heroes. People like you don't understand what it's like to suffer. You've probably lived your whole life in comfort, thinking everything is always going to be okay. Naruto's face became a little more serious. Even Tsunami appeared uneasy and the room was tense. Oh, Narudo said, his tone growing mockingly. Then educate us. Tell us what suffering means, Mr. Sufferer. It seems you know very well what suffering means. Without saying anything, Inari left the room. Sakura questioned. Don't you think you went overboard? What? I just asked him what his problem was and he left without answering. Narudo replied. Sorry about that, Tsunami said. What is his problem? Can't he see that you are trying your best to end God's tyranny? replied Narut. Tzuna then raised her voice. Gado killed Inari<unk>s father Kaisa in front of the whole village. It broke the spirit of the people. Since then, Inari has been avoiding everyone. Tuna said after learning of the terrible incident that had had such a profound impact on their lives, the room went silent. Naruto's fists clenched as he stated, "This means we have to push ourselves even harder. We have to stop Gadau. His resolve was evident. Narudo trained in the forest the following morning before heading out to work at bridge with Tzuna. Pushing himself to the limit, he made a dozen shadow clones and started sparring with them. He felt a presence coming as he was switching between attacks. He halted in the middle of his stride and turned to face the source where he noticed a person in a pink kimono strolling serenely among the trees. Narudo stopped his training out of curiosity and caution. He was also noticed by the person with a reserved tone. Nar questioned, "Who are you?" The individual raised both hands in a non-threatening gesture, observing Naruto's hesitancy. "I mean no harm. I'm just taking a walk through the forest." Nar calmed down a bit. "Nar," he said, giving his name. "My name is Haku," the individual said, smiling softly. Haku inquired. Are you a ninja? "Yep," Nar replied plainly. You don't seem to be from around here, I noticed. Haku. You're right. I'm a ninja from Konaha. I'm here on a mission, Narudo replied. Curious, Haku asked. Can you tell me what the mission is? Sorry, Haku. I can't. That's classified. Nar said, grinning slightly. Haku questioned. What are you doing out here alone? Training, declared Nar. So, you're trying to get stronger. But why? Haku offered him a contemplative glance. You already seem pretty strong. Narut gave a headshake. I wouldn't say I'm strong. Not yet. I've still got a long way to go. If I want to become Hokag and protect my village, I have to get stronger. Haku grinned, obviously touched by the response. Do you have someone precious to you? Asked he. Images of his parents, Hinata, Oruruka Sensei, Konahamaru, Ayame, and old man Tuki from Ichiraku Ramen flashed through Naruto<unk>'s mind at the question. He gave a nod. Yeah, I have a lot of precious people. They all mean the world to me. Haku grinned once more. When a person has something important they want to protect, that's when they can become truly strong. Nar considered that for a moment. Yeah, I think you're right, Haku. For a while, the two kept conversing, exchanging ideas and stories. They had an inspoken understanding, even though they were strangers. Nar eventually got to his feet. Sorry, Haku. I have to go now, but if possible, I'd like to talk to you again. It was nice meeting you. The feeling is mutual, smiled Haku in response. I'd like that, too. Narudo waved as he left the forest, the fleeting but significant encounter still fresh in his memory. Over the course of the week, Narudo and Haku met each morning and grew close. Haku once confessed, "I'm actually a boy." Astonished, Narut blinked. "What? I thought you were a girl this whole time." Haku grinned serenely. Many people think the same. The day had finally come. In order for his genantine to be ready, Kakashi told them that Zabuza would attack today. Narudo was committed to putting an end to God's rule over the land of waves and stopping Zabuza. Sasake was keen to demonstrate his medal in combat, particularly when facing off against a formidable foe like Zabuza. Despite her best efforts to remain focused, Sakura was unable to conceal her anxiety. Narudo turned to Tzuna as the group was ready to depart for the bridge from her home, saying, "It's better if you stay here. If Zabuza shows up, it'll be hard to keep you safe on the battlefield." After a moment of hesitation, Tzuna nodded. To protect Tzuna's family in case God sent any thugs or bandits while they were away, Narudo made a few shadow clones before leaving. The group then headed for the bridge, prepared for whatever lay ahead. A thin mist started to creep across the bridge's surface as they arrived, getting denser by the second. "Watch out," Kakashi said, squinting his eyes. "Zabuza is here." Out of the fog came a cold, low voice. I didn't expect you to know I was alive, let alone be waiting for me. Well, if it weren't for your partner, we wouldn't have figured it out, Kakashi said cooly. The mist quickly grew thicker, covering everything with a thick layer of white. Tch. Seriously, sneered Nar, you think this trick will work again. I can dispel it no matter how many times you try. He flashed through hand signals in a hurry. Wind style gale palm. A strong gust of wind that tore through the fog was released when Narut thrust his palm forward. Zabuza and his masked companion were visible at the far end of the bridge as the mist dispersed. Zabuza lifted his enormous blade and aimed it at Nar. Brat, today we're settling this. Kakashi took a step forward. I think it's Mi you have unfinished business with. Zabuza laughed softly, his voice arrogant and aloof. If you're so eager to die, I'll be happy to oblige. Zabuza then made a slight head turn and issued an order. Haku, you take care of the two jennon. Narudo froze at the sound of the name. Incredulous, he muttered, Haku. The peaceful bridge quickly became a battleground. The sound of Kana clashing with swords reverberated through the dense atmosphere. Kakashi's sharing now showed, precisely tracking every move as Zabuza and Kakashi engaged in a vicious duel. In the meantime, Narut was stunned to see Haku standing in front of him and remained motionless. He whispered, "Haku!" with a mix of bewilderment and incredul in his eyes. Sasake moved forward, prepared for combat without hesitation, with the intention of ending the fight as soon as possible. He took his stance and then lunged at Haku with speed and determination. However, he was soon overpowered by Haku<unk>s quick movements and deaf use of Sunban needles. Haku said, "You should give up." in a calm and gentle tone. You can't defeat me. With a look of annoyance in his eyes, Sasake snarled, "Tch, who do you think you are? Telling me that?" He gritted his teeth, remembering the intense training he had pushed through over the past week. He had an opportunity to prove himself. After focusing his chakra and increasing his focus, Sasake charged at Haku once more, this time more quickly and deliberately. The fight was different now. Haku and Sasake were able to trade blows. Their clash intensified. Each strike faster, each dodged tighter. Neither was giving ground, pushing each other to the limit. The two young Shinobi engaged in a near-perfect stalemate. Then, with a graceful landing, Haku leapt back. You're strong, he acknowledged. But I haven't been fighting at full power. Now, I'll show you my secret technique. At a distance, Zabuza caught Haku's words midfight and smirked. So, he's going all out. "What do you mean by that?" Kakashi questioned, blocking a strong blow from Zabuza. With a mysterious reply, "You'll see it soon enough," Zabuza said. Sakura watched the mayhem around her from the sidelines. Her chest was filled with helplessness. All she could do was observe. Haku suddenly made a quick series of hand gestures. Suddenly, a circle of jagged ice crystals rose up from the earth, encircling him and Sashake. Perfect slabs of ice, each reflecting Haku's image, formed a huge dome of mirrors, enclosing Sasake in a lethal trap. Sakura cried out in terror, her eyes wide. "What is that?" she exclaimed. Even Kakashi hesitated, a look of surprise flashing across his face. "Ice Jutsu, no, it can't be." "Yes," Zabuza replied in a somber tone. "He's from the Yuki clan." "Inside that dome," Zabuza stated in a quiet, assured voice. Haku is untouchable. Even I couldn't defeat him when he uses it. The fight was entirely one-sided inside the dome of ice mirrors. Sasake was unable to touch Haku no matter how hard he tried. The masked ninja moved too quickly for the eye to follow as it darted from mirror to mirror. Sbon needles meanwhile pounded Sasake from all sides, hitting his arms, legs, and shoulders with increasing accuracy. Sasake continued to move forward in spite of the pain and blood. I'm not going to lose. Not in this place. He made a series of hand gestures while grimacing. Fire style. Great fireball jutsu. His mouth burst into a huge ball of flame that roared toward one of the mirrors. The impact was instantaneous. Part of the wall melted under the extreme heat, causing the ice to crack violently and steam to shoot into the air. The mirror, however, quickly reformed itself, solid, glistening, and undamaged as though nothing had occurred. Softly, Haku's voice reverberated from each mirror. You can't defeat me, the ice reforms no matter what you do. Thanks to the water near us, I can create as much ice as I need. Breathing heavily, Sasake stumbled to his feet, his eyes narrowing. Sasake was hit by a flurry of sunb once more, but this time he was able to avoid them, which he also saw clearly. Outside the dome, Sakura felt tense. Sasake had not been imprisoned inside the dome for a long time. As she looked around, she noticed Narudo standing motionless as if absorbed in contemplation. Her voice was urgent as she yelled, "Hey, Nar, what are you doing just standing there? Don't you see?" Sasake is fighting alone in that dome. Go help him. Nar was startled out of his revery by her words. A look of bewilderment crossed his face as he turned toward the shimmering ice dome. He said, "What is that?" Sakura said in a worried voice, "It's the jutsu of that fake hunter nin." He trapped Sasake inside and is fighting him alone. Narudo leapt into the dome without waiting another second. He deflected a sbong that was going to hit Sasake with a canai. Sasake frowned as he turned to face Nar. I don't need your help. Naruto's brows furrowed. He paused, glancing at Sasake and said, "Your body says otherwise. Wait, looks like you activated your sharing." Sasake blinked at it. His eye had changed into a sharing gunan, a lone Tommo swirling in the red iris, and he caught a glimpse of his reflection in one of the ice mirrors. Sasake whispered, "So that's why I could track those sunbon earlier coldly. You can leave now," he said. "I can handle him with my sharing." Narudo said, "Well, sorry to disappoint you." In response, but I'm not leaving. Then his gaze moved over the dome, narrowing as he saw something odd. Haku<unk>s reflections in all the ice mirrors around them. With a hint of hurt and treachery in his voice, Narut questioned, "What's the meaning of this?" Calmly, Haku said, "It's exactly what it looks like. I'm completing my mission." Naruto's fists clenched. Don't you get it? By helping God, you're robbing these people of their freedom. And why are you helping Zabuza? Haku stated in a flat voice. I'm only helping Zabuza achieve his dream. That's all I care about. The voice of Narudo rose. So all our conversations, our connection, it was fake. You were just spying on me for information. Haku's face was hidden by the mask, but his heart twitched with pain. However, he suppressed it, speaking steadily. We're<unk> wasting time. This battle ends when one of us gives up or dies. Suddenly, a flurry of sbon needles shot out in all directions, cutting through the atmosphere like a deadly storm. Sasake prepared a canai, his eyes piercing with sharing focus while Narudo held his power pole and spun it with practiced ease. Narudo dodged and deflected the sunb with ease. His body moved with precision and assurance like water. This was something he had trained for. He had gone through a terrible exercise a year prior, spending 10 hours in a row dodging a constant barrage of shuriken and kana. Now that experience was worthwhile. Sasake, however, was not as lucky. Several sunbon found their mark and pierced his arms and legs in spite of his sharing. He flinched but remained upright. Then the volley ceased. Narut wasted no time at all. Upon noticing the gap, he reached out and rotated his power pole in a broad round circle. As it moved, the staff lengthened, its spinning force, crashing into the surrounding ice walls. Crash. Crack. Shards of mirror fell like snowflakes as they shattered left and right. Haku flew out of one of the shattered mirrors after Narut struck him with a solid blow amid the chaos. Haku, however, recovered quickly. He landed lightly on his feet, flipped in midair, and disappeared in a blur. The ice dome reformed in a matter of seconds, and the mirrors reassembled around Narudo and Sasake like a self-resetting trap. Kakashi was having trouble keeping up with Zabuza. The demon of the mist was free to control the fog to his will since Narudo was no longer involved in the battle. With all of his senses sharpened, Kakashi moved with caution and barely avoided being struck by Zabaza's enormous executioner's blade. Abruptly, a huge blade split through the fog. As he leapt back, Kakashi barely avoided Zabaza's executioner's blade, letting its edge brush against his vest. "You should just give up," Kakashi, Zabuza said in a low, derisive voice that emerged from the mist. Without that uzu maki brat and his windstyle jutsu, you're nothing. Seems like he's the superior one. Even with your precious sharing, shame you don't have any wind techniques at your disposal. You're talking too much, retorted Kakashi isoly. He spoke in a clipped sharp voice. I don't need a Jenn<unk>s help to defeat you, especially his. Zabuza laughed and the sound reverberated uncannily through the mist. Interesting. That tone of yours, he thought. Sounds like there's tension between you and the brat. If it came down to life or death, would you let him die? Kakashi's eyes narrowed as he gripped the canai tightly with both hands. Shut up. You don't know what you're talking about. But your voice betrays you, Zabuza insisted, his words brimming with laughter. If you truly dislike him, why take him under your wing at all? Kakashi snarled. It's none of your business. Through the mist came another slash, swift and vicious. Kakashi avoided a vertical swing, but this time he was not quick enough. A second blow ripped across his chest, causing blood to flow in a painful grunt to escape his lips. With a deep gash slicing across his chest and blood streaming from the wound, Kakashi stumbled backward. His one eye was still sharp and defiant, but his breaths became shallow. Looks like the powerful Kakashi is going to collapse, Zabuza mocked from the oppressive fog. His voice brimmed with vile laughter. Hand over the bridge builder, and perhaps I'll consider sparing your team. But don't mistake me, Hitaki. No matter what, that Uzumaki brat won't leave here alive. He<unk>ll dearly for the humiliation he caused me. With Nar at last, Narut delivered a forceful blow, slamming his fist into Haku's face. The porcelain mask was shattered by the impact, exposing one of Haku's eyes, serene, but troubled. What's wrong with you? Weren't you the one who said only one of us would leave this fight alive? Roared Narudo, gasping for air. Haku<unk>s voice was quiet but firm, and his eyes faltered for a moment. He spoke with both pain and resolve when he said, "It doesn't matter if we're enemies. I can't truly harm you because you are my first friend. But Zabuza is more important to me than my own life. From now on, even if it means hurting you, I will fight." As Narudo barely avoided a barrage of sunb needles, his eyes widened and his face lit up with confusion. His voice cracked with frustration and rage as he demanded, "Why? Why would you help someone like Zabuza?" There was a heavy silence in the icy dome, only broken by the sound of their ragged breathing. Zabuza noticed the change outside, too. He looked at Kakashi, and a sly smile appeared on his face. "Looks like Haku's dealt with your Jennon. Both of them defeated. A shame. I was hoping to kill the Uzumaki brat myself. When Kakashi heard those words, his visible eye blazed with rage. Inside the dome, the fierce, quick, and intensely personal battle between Narudo and Haku continued. They were adversaries, but not voluntarily, not out of animosity, retaliation, or a long-standing conflict. Because of who they had chosen to stand with, they were merely caught on opposing sides. Nevertheless, a strange bond had developed somewhere in the clash of chakra and fists. Two young shinobi, two hearts that were sensitive to suffering. One was willing to give up everything, including his life, to help his master realize his dream, in order to defend Zabuza, the person who had saved him. With an unwavering sense of justice, Narudo was determined to free the people of this country from the oppressive rule of a tyrant named Gado, who had ruled them for far too long. The other fought to defend a land he hardly knew. They wished to avoid causing one another harm. Nevertheless, they engaged in combat. Because there isn't always another option when dreams collide. Angrily, Narudo roared, "I considered you my friend." His voice was shaking. Tell me, did you ever see me as a friend, or was I just another mission to you? Haku's mask was shattered, his pale face was bruised, and he was panting heavily. Narut was equally battered with bruises darkening his face, blood seeping from a wound on his hand, and panting. Sasake stood aside, gritting his teeth as he observed the battle. Now he realized that Narudo was leagues ahead. Haku's voice was barely audible above a whisper as he asked, "Do you know what it feels like when no one wants anything to do with you?" When no one even acknowledges your existence at all? The loneliness, the helplessness, the pain? There was a heavy silence in the dome. Sakura heard their voices clearly outside, pressing her ear against the icy surface. Nar and Sasake both stumbled when they heard Haku's question, their faces showing signs of bewilderment. Then, gradually, Naruto's eyes grew wide as he realized the significance of what Haku had said. Knowing all too well the anguish of loneliness and the meaningless existence of being genuinely alone, Sasake, who remained silent, felt the resonance of Haku's suffering. Haku lowered his eyes and spoke in a steady, quiet voice, revealing the truth. My mother was from the Yuki clan, and she had a keek Jenke, which is the ability to create ice. My father was unaware of this. I was born in the hidden mist, a place where people with bloodline abilities are viewed as monsters, demons undeserving of life. I unintentionally used that power in front of my mother. One day, she chastised me and pleaded with me to keep it a secret. However, Haku<unk>s voice faltered a little as she said, "My father saw. He brought the villagers back. They referred to me as a demon. They came together to murder us." The memory pierced his face more deeply than any blade. "My father killed my mother in front of me," he said. "And I I lost control when he attempted to turn the blade on me. My lineage woke up on its own. I killed them all. My father in that panic, everyone." The sound of Naruto's irregular breathing was the only sound to break the oppressive silence that ensued. For days, Haku went on, "I wandered alone, freezing in the snow and starving. I got no consolation. Nobody gave a damn." Despite the sadness in his voice, his eyes softened slightly, almost becoming warm. But then, Zabuza sama found me. I was invisible, unwanted. He made my life meaningful and gave me a reason to live. I wouldn't think twice about giving my life for him for that. I understand what you mean, Nar said, nodding slowly while clenching his fists at his sides. Everything you told me, I've lived through it, too. His eyes blazed with conviction, but his voice faltered. The nine-tailed fox attacked our village 12 years ago on the day I was born. That night, countless lives were lost, and I lost my parents before I had the opportunity to get to know them. Sakuras and Sasake's eyes widened and shock spread across their faces because they had never been aware of this fact and had never even considered the day Nar was born. As he went on, Naruto's tone hardened. The fourth Hokag gave his life and sealed the Q.Bi inside me to protect the village. At that moment, a realization hit them like a stone, and both Sakura and Sasake finally understood. The sorrow in Haku's voice broke the stillness as he muttered, "You carry the nine tales within you. That's correct, Narut said, nodding once more. And as a result, I was despised for the majority of my life. Nobody thought of me as a person. They saw me as the Q.B. itself, not Nar. A monster. Every time they looked at me, they were reminded of what they had lost that night. A curse, he said, lowering his head and his voice becoming heavier. Hatred drowned some. Grief drowned others. Some even attempted my murder, believing that by killing me, they could destroy the fox. In actuality, though, the Q.B. might have completed what it began years ago if I had passed away at that time. He tried to sound strong, but his voice broke. Most villagers won't sell me food because I carry the nine tales. Parents warned their children to avoid me. There were glares, whispers, and loneliness everywhere I went. Despite the pain, Narut raised his head and said, "All I ever wanted was for people to acknowledge me, to come see me. Not like the fox, not as a weapon, but as I am, as Narut." After pausing to take a trembling breath, he said in a softer voice, "There are a few, just a few, who look at me and see the real me. Maybe some people will never see me that way. And those individuals, they are the ones who sustain me." Haku uttered the words, "It seems we are similar in many ways." Without even knowing it, with a soft smile on his lips, Sasake and Sakura, on the other hand, were both conflicted about their teammate, Narudo. They had no idea that he carried the Ninetales sealed within him. They knew how badly the village treated Nar, but they never questioned it. And even more astonishing, Naro still aspired to be Hokag in spite of everything that had happened to him. However, it was still unclear if his teammates saw him as the boy Nar or just as the Q.B. that was sealed inside of him. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzuaki is his name. Present situation. Jennon level low tunin to high jennine. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra management. Mid jennine 35 points for intelligence. 40 is the strength 35 mph. 30 for agility, 25 reflexes, taijutsu, 15 njutsu, eight jenjutsu, two fujutsu, 12, available stat points, zero. There was a noticeable sense of tension in the air, and everything had quieted down inside the dome. Nar and Haku had just opened up to each other about their lives, which were very different, but painfully similar. They both understood the bitter taste of loneliness, what it was like to be unloved, and the desperate importance of acceptance. Haku summoned his last strength to launch at Narut by moving his hands into a familiar series of seals. But nothing happened. His chakra was nearly depleted, so low that even the most basic jutsu was impossible, and the shimmering dome of ice he had created was melting away under the weight of his exhaustion. It seems I've lost and failed my mission," Haku said in a barely audible, quivering whisper. With calm, dark eyes, he slowly raised his head and said, "Finish me." Staring at him bewildered, Narut froze and said, "What are you talking about? Have you gone insane?" Haku said in a flat, resigned tone, "I failed the assignment Zabuza sama gave me. I'm a failed tool now. He doesn't require a tool that is incapable of accomplishing its goal. Tool. A tool? Is that how you see yourself? Narudo roared, his voice cracking with annoyance. You're not a tool. You're Haku. But I am a shinobi, Haku said softly. And Shinobi are tools to be used and discarded when they've outlived their usefulness. Naruto's fists clenched, his head shaking violently as his anger flared. That ideology, that cold, twisted vision of what a shinobi should be, was Danzo's all over again. No, no, you idiot. It is scum to have someone tell you that. Don't you dare believe it. He yelled. You are unique. You have a mind, feelings, and a will of your own. You have no right to think that way. Only the two of them remained when the ice dome finally melted and began to drip away in shimmering shards. You're a good person, Haku said with a slight smile. But the shinobi world doesn't deserve someone like you, Nar. My mission has been unsuccessful. Kill me, please. In response, Narut moved forward and slammed his fist across Haku's face in an instant. You have no right to say that. Narudo shook with anger and roared. Standing just outside the crumbling remains of the ice dome, Sakura and Sasake both remained silent, the tension between Haku and Nar holding them as tightly as the dome had. Ever the silent observer, Sasake stood with narrowed eyes. He had witnessed the brutality of the world at a young age, the blood, the betrayal, the weight of loss. But something deeper struck him when he heard Haku describe himself as merely a disposable tool. He wasn't shocked. No, he expected this from the shinobi world, but it did surprise him to see Narut, of all people, reject that reality so vehemently. Sasuke clenched his fists, but not out of rage, but rather in contemplation. Perhaps he is more powerful than I realized. Sakura, meanwhile, stood motionless as the words reverberated in her ears. A tool to be used and then thrown away when you are no longer useful. Murder me. She had always believed that being a ninja was something noble and thrilling with missions, teamwork, and strength. It was like reading a story book, but this was something else entirely. It was the dark side of their world exposed to her. She glanced at Haku, who was asking for death in a serene, almost tranquil manner. Then shaking with anger, he yelled at Nar, "Don't you dare think like that." The part that shook her the most was when Nar, the class clown, the loudmouth, and the person she used to roll her eyes at, stood his ground and protected humanity. Her convictions were being ripped apart and reconstructed in real time, and she swallowed hard, not knowing how to react. Is fighting for your identity as well as your survival what it means to be a shinobi? the distinctions between right and wrong, strength and weakness, mission and heart, and somehow Narut, the person she believed to know the least, seemed to understand more than anyone else. Sakura felt conflicted for the first time. In the meantime, Zabuza and Kakashi, the ice dome that Haku had created was gone, and Zabaza's eyes narrowed. His teeth clenched in annoyance at seeing Haku vanquished while Narudo and Sasake remained alive. He growled under his breath. That fool can't even do a simple job instead. "You're fighting with me," Kakashi yelled as he charged forward, his blade piercing Zabaza's shoulder before he could move again. The battlefield became hazy and oppressive, their vision sucked in white, and Zabuza snarled before slipping into his mist. In the fog, Kakashi took a few slashes from the swings of Zabaza's enormous executioner blade, his body jerking from the force of each blow. However, Kakashi's eye grew resolute, and he unfolded a scroll, touched it with his blood, and slammed his hand down. His ninkan emerged in a puff of smoke, darting directly into the mist, and a few moments later, the sounds of chains and snarling resounded as the dogs clamped their jaws on Zabuza, pinning him in place. "You believe that you have hurt me? I allowed myself to be slashed so I could set my plan in motion," Kakashi said, his voice breaking through the mist. "For you, this is the end. I'll demonstrate my original jutsu for you. Blue lightning sparked to life in Kakashi's hand, illuminating the mist with electric light as the Ninkan held Zabuza in their relentless grip. Kakashi<unk>s hands blurred through a series of seals, and a sharp sound, the piercing cry of a thousand birds filled the air. The Jennon and even Haku heard the sound from a short distance, and their eyes widened when they saw their teacher ready to put an end to the battle. They could hear the sharp chirping of lightning. It seems I can finally be useful to Zabuza sama, Haku whispered, lowering his gaze with a bittersweet expression. Then, summoning the last of his chakra, he disappeared in a blur, using body flicker to make himself disappear. Hold on. In a desperate voice, Nar screamed, but no one responded. The battlefield was illuminated by a surge of lightning, and Kakashi lunged forward. His Chidori aimed directly at Zabaza's chest, but something threw itself between Zabuza and the fatal blow, stopping his strike cold. The aftermath became visible as Kakashi's jutsu's blinding light dimmed. Haku was standing in front of Zabuza, but Narudo was standing next to him, having just pushed him away. The Chidori hit Haku in the middle of his chest rather than his heart, leaving him critically injured, but still alive. With his eyes burning with rage, Zabuza snarled and raised his executioner blade to cut Haku in two. But before the blade could reach his target, Naruto's power pole struck him in the side, knocking him off balance and sending him tumbling heavily to the ground. You dare, you dare attempt to murder him, the person who rescued you?" Narudo roared, his eyes burning with rage. "You scum!" Without delay, Kakashi removed his lightning charged hand from Haku's chest and gently lowered the boy to the ground. With a voice trembling with emotion, Narut pressed his glowing hands against the wound and fell next to Haku in desperation, forcing what little medical njutsu he knew into Haku's body. Please hang on. You dare not die on me. Nothing changed, though. As blood still trickled from Haku's wound, his breathing became labored, his body weakened, and every second felt like sand slipping away. Despite Naruto's best efforts to stop it, Sasake and Sakura hurried over and staggered to Naruto's side at that precise moment. Their faces displaying shock and fear at seeing their teammate fight valiantly to save the enemy and not letting him get away. Haku's life was slipping away, fading little by little, despite Naruto's best efforts to save him. His hands trembled as he took bandages, medical savves, and solutions out of his pouch and used them for first aid, wrapping the wounds tightly and pressing cloth against the bleeding. With tears streaming down his face, Narudo frantically entered his system interface and said, "Casan, Tusan, what should I do now? He'll die if I don't do something. I need your help, please." Manato and Kusha stood in front of him. Both bowed their heads in grief, their faces solemn as they watched the scene play out with a sorrowful tone. Manado said softly, "Sorry, Nar, but there was nothing we could do. He could now only be saved by a medical njutsu expert. The weight of his parents' words crushed Nar, causing his eyes to widen and his face to twist in sheer panic. He left his system interface without hesitation and flung himself into his mindscape where the familiar damp chamber loomed before him. The sound of dripping water resonating softly and the coyobi curled on the opposite side of the cage, seemingly asleep, looming beyond the iron bars. Hey, you [ __ ] fox, wake up. With a voice racked with desperation, Nar yelled. One massive crimson eye opened slowly, fixing its gaze on him. To save Haku, I need your assistance. I need to use your chakra so it can heal him. Narudo begged, his voice quivering, almost imploring. Please, the Kaobi gazed in silence, its face unconcerned, as though the issue didn't concern it. Anger replaced Naruto<unk>'s panic. Hey, have you not heard me? I'm requesting your assistance, he roared. The voice of the great beast finally roared through the room. It's<unk> useless. With a look of bewilderment on his face, Narud froze. What do you mean by that? Giving him my chakra would kill him," the fox said, narrowing his eye. "I've<unk> been inside you since the day you were born, which is the only reason you made it through. It was too much for his body." "Furthermore, why go this far?" its mouth curled into a sly smile. "He's just another human being, weak and useless. What would you stand to gain by keeping him alive? You bastard. Stop talking." With rage burning in his eyes, Narud roared, "He's not worthless. He's my friend. I don't care what you think, and I don't need an excuse to save him. Keep quiet if you are unable to assist. Nar stormed out of the mindscape after spinning on his heel. Desperation loomed large over the battlefield outside, where Haku's life was rapidly ebbing away, and his breathing was shallow. Desperate for even the slightest indication of recovery, Narudo pressed his hands over the wound once more and pumped more chakra into him. Haku coughed, blood running from his lips as he whispered weakly, "It's<unk> okay, Nar, there's no use, so leave me. Avoid saying that with a voice that cracked from sheer panic." Nar exclaimed, "I'll save you. I swear I'll save you." Narudo, "I'm going to be all right." Haku coughed up blood as he spoke, breaking the silence. "I'm glad I met you and that I became your friend." "Stop talking, you idiot!" Narudo roared, his voice laced with desperation. Despite his shaking hands, Narudo poured out more of his strength and pushed his chakra into Haku's body, increasing its output. His eyes were wild with panic, and his face was streaked with tears. Sakura saw his frantic struggle and hurried to his side, kneeling quickly, tearing off the blood soaked bandages and replacing them with new ones, doing everything she could to help. Naruto's voice broke as he repeated, "Get up! Get up! Please get up!" In a desperate chant that seemed to have the power to bring Haku back to life, Haku whispered, "Be quiet, Narudo." "I am tired. Let me sleep." Content with a faint, fleeting smile. His voice broke and his body became motionless with that last breath. Narudo froze, horror spreading across his face. His breath hitched as if the air had been stolen from his lungs. "Haku! Haku!" he sobbed, frantically, shaking the boy's shoulders, but he received no response. And Haku's life was extinguished as his body remained motionless and limp. Kakashi also stayed silent, his attention on Haku's lifeless form rather than Naruto's turmoil, his one visible eye heavy with thought. While Sasake stood close by, silent and stoic, though his clenched jaw revealed the shadow of old pain. He had witnessed too much death before far too many bodies fall. His clan burned into his memory by loss. At last, Zabuza, who had seen the whole ordeal, gave a chilly growl. Brat, why are you trying so hard? He was merely a tool. His purpose is finished. The reality of being a shinobi is that before he could say anything more, Naruto's uncontrollably angry fist crashed into Zabaza's face. Cease. Stop treating him like a tool. Narudo roared, his voice blazing with pain and rage. You don't understand. He was concerned about you. He risked his life for you. And you? You're not even concerned. Zabuza laughed bitterly and low. Are you okay? What the [ __ ] are you talking about, brat? You lose your humanity the instant you set foot on a shinobi's path, he said in a grally voice that sliced through the atmosphere like a blade. You cease to be an individual and instead turn into your village's tool or weapon. The reality of this world is that you have to give up everything in the process, including your life. Get up, brat. Shaking with anger, Nar clenched his fists and stared at Zabuza. Before he could say anything, footsteps reverberated throughout the battlefield, and then there was a slow, derisive cheer. Everyone looked around to see an elderly man wearing a business suit with glasses on his face, walking toward them with a smug smile. The alleged demon of the mist was vanquished. "How pitiful," God said sarcastically, his voice brimming with disdain, and he glanced momentarily at Haku's lifeless body. "And it appears that Brad is also dead. Goodbye. In any case, I never meant to pay you. I always intended to have you killed when the job was done because you would be worn out and simple to kill. With his eyes widening and his teeth bared, Zabaza<unk>s voice erupted in rage, saying, "You, you little [ __ ] Would you dare to lie to me?" From behind him, dozens of armed bandits poured out, lining the bridge with twisted grins and greedy eyes as God snapped his fingers in a cruel smirk. Hmp! God sneered. Now, Zabuza, what are you going to do? Do you really believe that you can even resist all of these men in your current state? With blood streaming down his arm, Zabuza stumbled, but managed to get back up, glaring at Nar and saying, "Hey, Brat, give me a canai." Naruto's expression was unreadable as he gazed at him in silence. With annoyance and authority, Zabaza's voice rose, "Brat, did you not hear me?" "Give me a canai," I said. Despite his clenched fists, Narut spoke coldly rather than complying. What makes one necessary? Did you not say that shinobi are merely tools that after they are no longer useful? They are thrown away like garbage. Anger tightened Naruto's voice and narrowed his eyes. Well, isn't that precisely what's going on with you right now? You are no longer useful to God. Additionally, he is discarding you just as you did with Haku. The words pierced deeply, causing Zabuza to freeze in shock, his eyes to widen, and his normally composed demeanor to briefly falter. As they watched from the sidelines, Sasake and Sakura felt the shock of Naruto<unk>s words pierce through them as well. He had thrown Zabaza<unk>s own philosophy back in his face. "Hand me a canai, brat. I need to teach this scum not to mess with a shinobi," Zabuza yelled. "I don't have time for your justice talk." Nar firmly responded. Sorry, but this is my mission. I decided to stop God, so I must do it myself. Gotto grinned at the sound. I knew Shinobi were a bunch of useless fools, but I didn't expect this level of stupidity. How are you going to reach me, Brat? Do you really think you can defeat all these bandits on your own? Nar said, "Why don't you see for yourself?" And then he charged directly at the bandits. He wants to die. What the hell is he doing? Sakura screamed in alarm. Narudo drew out his power pole and charged forward. He yelled, "Extend!" and swung it wide, putting only a few feet between him and the bandits. The weapon swung out, hitting multiple bandits simultaneously. Some were temporarily removed from the fight as they reeled back with their ribs shattered, while others went down, clutching broken arms. Zabuza yelled, "Hey girl, give me a canai." Sakura squinted her eyes. Why should I? Weren't you just trying to kill us a few minutes ago? That deal's over. I don't have any business with you now. Give me a canai. Or do you want to die at the hands of these bandits? You really think that Uzumaki brat can handle all of them on his own? Zabuza barked. Sakura paused, then gave Kakashi a quick look. He nodded reluctantly, and she took a canai out of her pouch and gave it to him. Sakura mumbled incredulously, "How are you even going to fight? You can't<unk>t use your hands." Without saying another word, Zabuza snapped the cany between his teeth and charged directly into the group of bandits, slaying them in spite of his wounds. Zabuza slit the bandits throats to his left and right as he ruthlessly dispatched them. He suffered his own stabs and slashes in the confusion, but he continued moving forward without thinking. Nar accompanied him, using his power pole to take down gangs of bandits at a time. Skulls cracked and legs snapped, but he suppressed enough power to keep them from dying. Any normal man would not have survived if he had been hit by all of his blows. Finally, Zabuza and Narudo forced their way through the chaos and took a position in front of God. Gado shook and staggered backward, suddenly alone and cornered. God begged, his voice trembling in desperation. Tell me, what do you want? I'll give it to you. Money, gold, women, anything you can imagine? Nar grinned. Anything really. Yes, God exclaimed hastily, gathering enough strength to continue haggling. Name it and it's<unk> yours. Nar tilted his head as if he was thinking while pressing a finger to his chin. He spoke slowly after that. All right, I want you to bring back every single person you've killed in this country. Then leave this land behind along with all your money. God's eyes widened as he choked on his saliva. W What are you saying? How could I possibly bring the dead back to life? Narut took a step forward while maintaining a sly smile. Didn't you just say you would give me anything I asked for? Then give me what I want. God stumbled, fear finally taking hold of him. I I can't, he said. Nar took another step forward, his aura brimming with unwavering determination. He shivered for a second, trying to gather his courage, but then God started laughing. God sneered. You fool. Did you really think you've won? It seems you've forgotten about the bridge builder's family. By now, my men will have taken them hostage. If you want them alive, you'll escort me back to safety. Otherwise, their blood will be on your hands. Everyone froze, but Nar surprised God by staying completely composed. To his surprise, the boy then threw back his head and burst out laughing. "Do you really think you've won, God?" Narudo asked, lowering his gaze with icy assurance as he laughed. Just so you know, I already covered Tzuna and his family. Your men failed. They're safe. Nar grinned and pushed his thumb downward. Give it up. You've lost. Loud cries suddenly reverberated over the bridge. The villagers were standing together in defiance when Narut looked up. With resolute and powerful voices, they yelled, "Leave our country right now. Together." Narudo grinned. See, you've lost. Gado panicked and attempted to run away after realizing that everything had completely changed. However, before he could move past a single step, Zabuza blocked his way and quickly cut his throat. Gado was hit so hard that his head dropped and rolled dead across the floor. "Didn't I tell you the moment you spoke another word, your head would roll?" Zabuza muttered, panting heavily. Nar scowlled. Hey, why did you kill him? I needed to know where his base was so I could take his money and give it back to the people of this country. Zabaza's eyes burned as he gave a deep growl. You really thought I'd let him live? After he betrayed me, after he mocked Haku's death, never. At those words, Narut froze. He looked at Zabaza's face for the first time. So, you did care about him. Then, why did you always act like a scum? He said slowly. Zabaza's strength rapidly diminished as his body gave way and he fell to the ground. He said in a low raspy voice, "Bring Haku, bring him beside me. I want to die next to him." Narut understood right away. He knelt beside Zabuza and started to direct Chakra into his hands. He said, "I'll heal you with firmness." Zabuza, however, shook Naruto's head and seized his wrist with unexpected force. His words were hardly more than a mutter. "Stop! It's no use. Let me go. Let me die alongside Haku. Do it for a fellow Shinobi. Narut got up reluctantly and moved to where Haku's lifeless body lay. He carefully raised him and placed him next to Zabuza. As Zabuza gave Haku a final glance, his eyes grew softer. His mind flashed back to their first encounter and the boy's loyalty. Tears rolled down his cheeks, something the demon of the mist rarely does. Zabuza turned to face Nar and spoke in a low whisper as life gradually left his body. Hey brat, I need a favor. Naruto<unk>'s eyebrow went up. What is it? The words. The kooiro Zabuza sounded. I'm giving it to you. As its wielder, I deem you worthy. Take it and wield it. What? No way, argued Nar. It's yours, not mine, Zabuza said. You don't<unk>t get it, Brat in an emotionally charged tone. This is the custom. If anyone defeats one of the seven ninja swordsmen of the mist, the victor claims their sword. No one questions it. With a furrowed brow, Narud questioned, "But wasn't it Kakashi who fought and defeated you?" Zabuza gave a feeble laugh, a sound that was both amused and bitter. Maybe, but you. You're the one who defeated Zabuza Mammochi, the demon of the bloody mist. You broke through my pride. You shattered what I stood for. You proved me wrong. That's a defeat far greater than any battle, so don't argue. Take it and prove yourself worthy. After a moment of hesitation, Narut slowly reached for the enormous blade. The Kubiko vibrated softly as his hands closed around the hilt as though he were being acknowledged. Accepted. "Thank you," Narut muttered. "I don't know if I'm worthy of it." "You are," Zabuza said, his voice now barely audible. "Did you forget who you are?" Uzzumaki were masters of kenjutsu. And I don't know if it's true, but there's an old story that says the Uzumaki were the ones who forged these swords when they first came into existence. If that's true, then you're not just inheriting it, you're reclaiming what's rightfully yours. Narut tightened his hold on the hilt of the sword and nodded. Then I'll wield it as an Uzumaki. With one last shuddering breath, Zabuza closed his eyes, finally at peace, and let out a last faint laugh. Snow started to fall softly over the bridge, blanketing the battlefield in quiet and farewell, as though nature itself was lamenting their departure. God's rule over the land of waves was thus at last overthrown by the Konahan. They also saw something nobody had anticipated, that even the dreaded demon of the hidden mist, Zabuza, had emotions, that he was capable of caring for others, and above all, that he was capable of crying. In silence, Narudo stood in front of Zabuza and Haku's bodies, bowing his head to the Kubikiriboo by his side. The heavy silence that hung in the air was shared by Sakura, Sasake, and Kakashi as they approached him in silence. Narudo looked down at the fallen pair, his eyes steady, and broke it softly, muttering, "All this time, he thought Shinobi were nothing but tools. But in the end, he realized the truth. Shinobi are not tools." Following their homage to Haku and Zabuza, Narut determined that one more task remained. He set out to locate God's base and retrieve all of the money that had been stolen. He took Sasake with him, and the two of them used bandits they had captured to find the location. They returned the treasure to the inhabitants of the land of waves. After securing it, the whole nation celebrated. Freedom had returned to the land, and their long years of oppression had finally ended. The villagers stepped up to assist Tzuna in finishing his project with renewed hope. Their combined efforts resulted in the bridge being completed much sooner than anticipated. The time had finally come for the Kona Hashobi to go back home. As they assembled at the bridge's edge, ready to leave, the residents of Waves filled the air with thanks and goodbyes. Tzuna took a step forward and bowed deeply. No matter what I say, I can't thank you enough. If not for your help, we would still be living under God's tyranny. We just did our duty, Kakashi said in his typically casual manner, but there was a glint of earnestness in his one visible eye. Tzuna then went on while glancing at Nar. And thank you, kid, for saving my grandson. Your clones protected us all when the bandits tried to take my family. Nar smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of his head. I didn't do much. He just needed a push, that's all. Inari moved forward at that precise moment, his dimminionive body quivering with resolve. Bowing his head, he replied, "I'm sorry for yelling at you and doubting you when all you wanted was to help us. I promise I won't back down anymore. If a problem comes, I'll fight just like you." Naruto's face lit up with a warm smile. Sasake remained stoic, but Sakura smiled as well, moved by Inari's development. Despite his customary laid-back expression, Kakashi's pride in remaining silent was evident. It's our cue to leave. Kakashi declared at last. The group then set out on their homeward journey. With a vigorous wave, Narut turned around one final time. Take care, everyone. Don't let anyone oppress you again. I know you'll all return to the way things were before God came. Until next time. Bye-bye. As the Konaha Shinobi left, the villagers waved back, their applause resonating across the bridge, leaving a land at last free and a future full of hope. Until the Konaha ninja vanished from view, the inhabitants of the land of waves kept waving. Curious, Tsunami said, "Dad, what should we call the bridge?" Tzuna grinned with pride. "How about the great Tuna Bridge?" The assembled villagers immediately threw their disapproval at the suggestion. Grinning broadly, Inari took a step forward. How about the great Narudo bridge, the audience suddenly burst into applause, their voices full of delight. With a kind laugh, Tzuna held up his hand. Then it settled. From this day forth, this bridge shall be known as the great Narudo Bridge. Applause reverberated throughout the country as the bridge earned its moniker, not merely as a wooden and stone monument, but also as a representation of bravery, optimism, and the determination to never give up. With the Konaha group, the trip was quicker than usual and silent. The team moved more quickly because they had no clients to escort. Even though everything was quiet when they paused for lunch, Sakura's mind was still filled with a question. At last, she spoke in a soft voice. Nar. Narudo gave her a quick look. What is it, Sakura? After hesitating, she spoke slowly. Is it true that you have the nine tales inside you? Narudo gave a nod. Yeah, it's true. I understand if you don't want me on the team anymore. Once we return to the village, I'll ask the Hokag about it. Sakura gave a forceful shake of her head. What? No way. You thought we'd see you as the Q.B. Not a chance. We've known you for years. Not once have you acted like that monster. You're loud, brash, and clueless sometimes, but you've also changed a lot over the past year. If you really have the nine tales, then why didn't we ever know? We were taught that the fourth Hokag sacrificed his life to defeat the beast. Why were we lied to? And how come all the villagers knew but not us? With a sigh, Narut smiled small and softly at her. Thanks, Sakura. The Hokag thought it would be better for me if no one knew about my burden. He believed it would help me make friends and live a normal life. But things didn't happen that way. The truth came out eventually and after that people stopped seeing me as Narut. They only saw the monster sealed inside me. I went through a lot because of it. Sakura's curiosity persisted, but her eyes softened. Sasake, who had remained silent, leaned in as though he was interested in hearing the response as well. But then, how are you so strong now? The seriousness in Naruto's face increased. After I failed the graduation exam a second time, Aruka sensei helped me realize my mistakes. That was when I decided to change and work harder. But later, I discovered something. Some of the teachers at the academy were sabotaging me. At first, I couldn't understand why everyone hated me. I used to wonder what I'd ever done wrong. When no one was willing to help me, I made up my mind. If I was going to become a ninja, I'd have to train by myself. From then on, I pushed myself every day, studied all the academy curriculum, and gave everything I had to become stronger. Sakura's face lit up a little. But if it was supposed to be a secret, how did the villagers find out? You could blame the Hokag for that, Narut stated straightforwardly. They all froze in disbelief. Even Kakashi's one open eye grew wide. He had always believed that Hirozen and Narut got along well. Hurriedly, what do you mean? Sakura asked. Did Hokag sama himself reveal your secret? Why would he do that if he wanted to protect you? Narut gave a headshake. You're right. He didn't. But one of the hoage's advisers leaked it for his own gain and behind the hoage's back. While Kakashi's eye narrowed in realization, Sakura scowlled deeply. He was certain of which adviser Narudo was talking about. Sakura asked, "What could they possibly gain from doing that?" Narudo let out a deep sigh. I don't know if you can handle the truth, Sakura. It's<unk> dark, cruel, even. Once you know it, you may never see Konaha the same way. After my secret was exposed, the Hokag issued a decree. Anyone who speaks of my status without permission will be executed. No trial. For your own safety, don't tell a soul unless I say otherwise. The decree is still in effect. A flash of fear crossed Sakura's face. Then, did Hokag sama punish the person who leaked it? Narudo didn't say anything. That was a sufficient response. So, he didn't, muttered Sakura. Why would he let such a person walk free? Because there was no proof, silenced Naruto<unk>'s response. That's the only reason. Sakura's fists clenched. I don't understand. If the village has treated you so cruy, why do you still want to become Hokag? If I were in your place, I'd probably have left long ago. Narudo felt a gentle smile tug at his lips. At first, I wanted to be Hokage so everyone would finally acknowledge me, respect me. But over the years, my reason changed. I came to understand what it truly means to be Hokag. There are people who genuinely care about me. Not the Nine Tales. Just me. My goal now is to change how people see me. Not as the container of a beast, but as Narut Uzumaki. Naruto's words only increased Sakura's admiration for him. She still had one question, though. But why would the fourth Hokag seal the QB inside you? He must have known it would ruin your life. Did he willingly sacrifice a child? Isn't it the duty of the Hokag to protect everyone in the village? How could he choose to sacrifice you instead? Sakura replied with a voice filled with conflicting feelings. Kakashi paused at what she said. He had unwittingly held Narudo responsible for Manato's demise for years. Now that Sakura had asked him, he saw things from a different angle. His own sensei had decided to sacrifice his only child in order to save the village. It was a painful and disturbing thought that twisted inside him. Naruto's gaze dropped. He said, "I don't know, Sakura." In deception, "What I've been told is that only a newborn could contain the power of the nine tales. Adults already have fully developed chakra coils, and they can't handle it. A newborn's chakra system is still unshaped, so maybe that's why. And I I just happened to be a newborn that night. For whatever reason, he chose me. Sakura took a deep breath. Did you ever blame him for what he did to you? Kakashi and Sasake both focused entirely on Narut as they awaited his response. A brief pause was followed by a tiny smile on Naruto's face. Good question. At first, yeah, I was angry at him. Really angry. But the more I thought about it, the less I could hold on to that anger. Maybe, maybe he saw something in me. Maybe he believed I'd grow up to be a great ninja someday. Or even Hokag, just like him. A flicker of resolve in his eyes caused the grin to widen, lightening the stifling silence around them. For the first time, Sasake spoke, his tone steady but full of interest. What about you being in Uzumaki? Zabuza spoke highly of them. Is there really such a clan? And if so, where are they? Nar gave a nod. Yeah, there is. The Uzumaki clan was real. They were considered a sister village to Konaha. They lived in a place called Uzu Shioak, a village full of Uzumaki. Sasake and Sakura gazed at him in astonishment, Sakura said incredulously. A whole village made up of just one clan. They are distant relatives to the Senju clan and were famous for their enormous chakra reserves and exceptional control, said Narut. That's why I have such massive chakra myself. I'm an uzumaki. Their fing jutsu, kenjutsu, and even their water style njutsu were on a level far beyond most nations. The other great nations feared them. And during the second great ninja war, they banded together and wiped the Uzumaki out. Sakura scowlled. But if they were all wiped out, then how are you still an Uzumaki? The second war happened a long time ago. Nar gave a shrug. Maybe a few of them survived. I don't know for sure, but if I'm an Uzumaki, that probably means one of my parents was from that clan. Sakura inclined curiously forward. If the Uzumaki were such a powerful clan related to Konaha, then why didn't we learn about them in the academy? And how do you know about them if no one else does? Naro chuckled a little. I don't know why the academy never taught us about my clan. But how I found out was by accident. I came across an old history book in the library. It told the story of how Hashiama Senu and Maru Chiha founded the village, how all the great clans joined Konaha, and even how the first Hokag married an Uzumaki. Sasake and Sakura<unk>s eyes grew wide. Wait, the first Hokag married an Uzumaki? Nar gave a nod. Then if your clan was that important, Sakura continued, why wouldn't we know about them? Why hide something like that? Naruto's face became aloof. I don't know why. A moment later, Sasuke's icy yet incisive voice interrupted. So, what do you plan to do now? Do you want revenge? Sakura's head jerked in his direction. Sasake. However, Narut gave a firm shake of his head. No. Sasake scowlled. Why not? They destroyed your family, your clan. Nar gave him a steady glance. Revenge won't bring them back. Even if I tried, it would only lead to more bloodshed. Bad blood that would never end. Maybe someone would come for my head one day. What's the point? Your situation and mine are different. Your clan was wiped out by one man who is still alive out there. Mine? By four nations? There's no comparison. And besides, the people who did it are probably long dead. So, who would I take revenge on? Their children? Their grandchildren? He gave a silent, definitive shake of his head. It wouldn't be fair to punish children for their father's mistakes. You might not like what I'm saying, Sasake, but for me, chasing revenge would be nothing but a waste of time and energy. Naruto's words caused Sasake to become silent, his face unreadable. Kakashi broke the heavy silence before anyone else could reply. All right, let's move. If we keep going, we<unk>ll reach Konaha before sunset. And with that, the group packed up and headed out again. There was silence along the forest path, broken only by the steady sound of footsteps. However, Kakashi's thoughts were anything but serene. He thought about the fort's decision and the weight Narudo had carried since birth. Echoing Sakura's earlier queries, "Manato sensei, you sacrificed your own child to save this village." The weight of that realization pressed heavily on him, more than he cared to admit. By the time the sky began to take on the warm orange hues of evening, the gates of Konaha came into view. The group immediately headed through the well-known village streets to the Hoage's office to inform him that their mission was complete. With a thoughtful expression, Hisan Serbi leaned back in his chair after carefully listening to the entire report. He narrowed his eyes a little at the name Zabuza Mammochi. "So, Zabuza Mammochi is dead," he said practically to himself. The Hokag then gave the three gen a slight appraising smile before returning his attention to them. "Congratulations all of you. You did well, especially considering this was your first highranking mission. Since you faced off against Zabuza and his accomplice, this can no longer be considered a C rank assignment. I'm officially reclassifying it as an A minus rank mission. You'll be paid accordingly. Kakashi nodded to his students. You three are dismissed. Take the week off. Meet me at our usual spot next week. Sakura was silent for a moment. Hokag sama. Hi looked in her direction. What is it, Sakura? During the mission, I heard some disturbing things, she muttered. I don't know what to think of them. With a calm and patient tone, Hisan questioned, "What is it that's bothering you, Sakura?" While Sakura collected her thoughts, Kakashi, Narut, and Sasake waited in silence. I heard Haku, Zabaza's companion, say that Shinobi are just tools. That once they've served their purpose, they're simply disposed of. Zabuza preached it, too. Her hands were clenched. Is that true? Are the lives of shinobi really so meaningless? If so, what's the point of being a shinobi? Weren't we taught at the academy that being a shinobi is something to be proud of? Tell me, Hokag sama, do you see shinobi as tools, too? There was a heavy silence in the room. Even the anu stationed in the shadows seemed to wait for the third hoage answer. Here is inside deeply and folded his hands, his expression thoughtful. I can't deny that across the great ninja nations there is a common notion that shinobi are tools meant to serve their village but I can guarantee you Sakura that this village was not founded on that belief. He looked out the window toward the faces carved into the mountain. Hashiama and Matera created Konaha to end the endless conflict between their clans. The first Hokag valued bonds and teamwork above all else. He called it the will of fire, the belief that we should strive for the good of the village, even if it means sacrificing ourselves so that the next generation can live better and in peace. His voice softened. That is what every Hokag has tried to uphold. Konaha values teamwork and bonds above all else. Never forget that. Narudo spoke up, his tone unusually serious. So, you're saying there's no one in Konaha who thinks that way. Kakashi and Hirozen exchanged a glance. both knew exactly what Narut meant and why he was asking. Hi's shoulders tensed. He couldn't easily answer that question. If he said yes, everything he just told them would ring hollow. Yet, he couldn't bring himself to lie. Not in front of his Jennins, especially not in front of Nar after what's happened a few months ago. A flicker of regret passed through him for ever mentioning Danzo to the boy. The silence stretched heavy and uncomfortable. I'll take that as a yes, Narudo said quietly. Hi gave a slow nod. That person exists, he admitted. But they no longer hold the power to give orders. You have no reason to concern yourself with them. Naruto's eyes narrowed slightly, but he said nothing. Kakashi watched him carefully, sensing the storm of thoughts behind his calm expression. With tired but satisfied expressions, the three jennon bowed and exited the office. Now only Kakashi and Hien remained. Tell me everything about the mission. Hi asked, exhaling slowly. Kakashi let out a sigh. It seems Narut has learned about the Uzumaki clan. Hi blinked, surprised. Isn't that natural? It's<unk>s his own clan, though. I wonder why didn't he ever come to me, ask if there were any other Uzumaki alive. Kakashi nodded slightly. That's what I thought, too. But Sakura mentioned something. There's no mention of the Uzumaki clan in any of the academy textbooks. His went still, his expression darkened, and after a long pause, he exhaled slowly, heavily. So that's why he never asked. Someone kept it from him. Someone made sure his clan's name was erased from the curriculum. Behind my back. Kakashi's gaze grew strained. You think it was deliberate? His gave a bitter nod. Most likely my advisers, or perhaps the council. They've always feared what Narut represents. Erasing his clan's name was just one more way to isolate him. But if it wasn't in the academy materials, Hisan muttered, how did he learn about it? He said he found it in an old history book, Kakashi replied. One tucked away in the archives. Here rubbed his temples, his face weary. Now he probably thinks I had something to do with hiding it, he muttered under his breath. lighting his pipe with a simple firest style jutsu. Hi took a long puff before Kakashi continued. Narudo has two chakra affinities, wind and water. Not only can he use both, but he can control their output, adjusting the strength and weakness at will. Hearing this, Hisan choked on the smoke. Come again. I think I didn't hear you right. You heard correctly, Kakashi said calmly. He has two elemental affinities and can perform both styles of njutsu. I don't even know the full extent of his jutsu repertoire. And he can make over a hundred shadow clones and still function normally. Here is an exhaled slowly. No wonder considering his lineage. Don't tell me did he go toe-to-toe with Zabuza emoji? Kakashi was silent. So he did. Hi muttered. I should have known. If not for that strange staff of his, it wouldn't have happened, but I think he could have managed to some extent. I'd say he's operating at a low to mid tunin level. That staff, Kakashi said, his voice low. Where did he get it? And how does it extend on command? Now, Hirozen was the one who fell silent. Hokag sama. Kakashi said cautiously, is there something going on between you and Narut? Why do you ask? During the fight with Zabuza, Narut told him that if he wanted proof he was an Uzumaki, he should come to Konaha and visit the Hoage's office where he'd find an old man reading Aika Aika Paradise. Hi choked again on his pipe. And there's more. Kakashi added. Sakura and Sasuke now know that Narudo is the Ninetales Genturiki. He told them and also said that if they wanted to blame someone for the whole village knowing his secret, they should blame you. Silence fell heavy in the room. Did you mention Danzo<unk>'s name to Nar? Kakashi asked. Hi gave a slow nod. He asked me how the entire village knew about something that was supposed to be a secret. I had no choice. I told him the truth. There was a heavy silence between them. Hi finally spoke, his voice quiet. So how did Sakura and Sasuke react to the fact that Narudo holds the nine tales? Kakashi folded his arms considering his words. They took it surprisingly well. Neither of them saw him as the nine tales just as Narut. Hi's eyes softened slightly. Kakashi continued. He told them not to speak about it unless he's around. He reminded them that the law is still in effect. Hi nodded slowly, puffing once more on his pipe. Good. At least he understands the weight of that law. Is there anything else? Hi asked, his voice calm but wary. Kakashi nodded slightly. Nar knows basic medical njutsu. Hi's brows shot up in surprise. Medical njutsu from where and how is he learning all of this? He said he taught himself. Kakashi replied. No mentor, no training program, just books, scrolls, and trial and error, I suppose. Hi let out a long sigh, leaning back in his chair. Fine, if there's nothing else, you're dismissed. Kakashi gave a respectful nod as he prepared to leave. Wait, Kakashi. Hi's voice stopped him. Kakashi turned slightly, his single visible eye watching the third Hokag. What is it, Hokag sama? Your visit to Eninochi is overdue. I am expecting a report by the end of the week. Kakashi nodded in acknowledgement. Hien studied him for a moment before speaking again. And tell me, have any of your views about Narut changed? Or do you still hold on to the belief that he's the reason Manato fell that night? Kakashi remained silent, his head slightly lowered, not offering a word. The Hokag let out a long, weary sigh, exhaling smoke from his pipe. You may leave, Kakashi. As the door shut quietly behind the silver-haired shinobi, silence filled the office. Hi leaned back, his gaze distant, the curling smoke blurring his expression. Just how far will that boy go? He murmured to himself, thinking of Nar and Kakashi. It's time he freed himself from the chains of the past. His thoughts lingered on his other shinobi as well. Are they truly in the right state of mind? So much weight has been carried in silence. Perhaps it's time I arrange proper examinations. As Hokage, I should have done this long ago. I must ensure the well-being of my people. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Present situation. Jennon level low tunin to high jennon. Level of chakra almost infinite. Chakra management. Mid jennine 35 points for intelligence. 40 is the strength 35 mph. 30 for agility, 25 reflexes, taijutsu, 15, njutsu. Eight, jenjutsu, two fujutsu, 12, available stat points. Zero. Team 7 had just returned from their mission a few days prior. Subtle changes had occurred, especially for a certain pink-haired Kunoichi and a certain blonde boy. But the village itself had not changed. Narudo had changed since Haku's passing and his own inability to save him. He was troubled by the loss. He started concentrating on medical njutsu because he was determined not to feel that helpless ever again. He intensified his training in chakra control, practicing the separation of colored sands with just his chakra and balancing kana on his fingertips. One day during their week off, Sakura found herself going to Naruto's house with a persistent worry. She gently wrapped on the door. Coming. A voice called out from within. The door opened after a few seconds. Astonished, Narudo stood there grinning broadly. Oh, hey Sakura. What are you doing here? She said, I wanted to talk to you. In a tone that was more solemn than usual. Nar said, sure, come in. And moved aside to allow her to do so. She walked over to the couch and took a seat. After a few minutes, Narut reappeared in the kitchen carrying a tray with two carefully balanced cups of tea. He handed her a cup that he had poured. Sakura accepted it with both hands and nodded slightly in gratitude. Narudo said, "So, taking a seat across from her, "What did you want to talk about?" "You see, during that mission," Sakura started with a soft but nervous voice, "I just stood there. I was utterly useless. I couldn't help you or Sasake. What if there had been more enemies? You two would be fighting while I'd be cornered, or worse, in the way." She gripped the hot teacup tightly in her lap. Haku and Zabuza, what happened to them? It opened my eyes. If I don't take being a Kunoichi seriously, I'll either die or I'll end up causing your deaths. Her words took Narut by surprise, and he blinked. Her statement, I want to improve myself, was firm. I've started reading books that can help, but I realized a little help and support doesn't hurt. Will you help me? With stunned silence, Nar gazed at her. Inside his system interface, his parents, Kusha and Manato, looked on in interest, taken aback by the sudden request. Well, I don't have a problem helping you, Narudo finally said, rubbing his head. But why me? I mean, you could have asked Sasuke or Kakashi sensei, right? A sour smile tugged at Sakura's lips as she looked down. I did ask Sasake if he'd be interested in training together. He said it'd be a waste of his time training with me. Naruto's face became a little more serious. A glimmer of annoyance ignited in his chest, but he calmed himself by inhaling. When will he realize that he is alienating those who genuinely care? He pondered. However, given what transpired with his family, perhaps it's more complicated than that. Suspecting the answer, he asked and Kakashi sensei Sakura let out a sigh. You know how it is. Aside from team formations and the treew walking exercise during the wave mission, he hasn't really taught us anything practical. Even Manado and Kasha, who were still keeping an eye on Naruto's inner system, were shocked by that. None of this had ever been mentioned by Nar. With a glimmer of hope in her eyes, Sakura said, "So, will you help me?" They fell silent. "Are you really sure about this? Because if you want to get stronger, you'll have to push yourself hard. It won't be easy as it were in academy. If you're not willing to give it everything, then no amount of advice or training will help. You'll bleed, you'll break, and yeah, you'll probably cry," he said with a straight face. "Are you ready for that?" Sakura nodded without hesitation, her eyes gleaming with resolve. "I<unk>ll do it. If it means I can stand by you and Sasake, not behind, but with you, then I'll do whatever it takes." Nar nodded slightly in agreement. "All right, then. But before we even start, I have one condition. Sakura gave a blink. Condition? You need to start eating properly. She was truly perplexed and said, "Huh? What does that have to do with anything?" Sakura's inner self said, "Yeah, what's the connection between eating and training? I've seen how you eat. You barely eat half of what your body needs. That's bad, Sakura. It stunts your growth, messes with your chakra reserves, and kills your stamina. If you don't fuel your body, how can you expect it to get stronger? Sakura scowlled. But I have to watch my figure. What if I get fat? Narut rubbed his forehead and moaned. Come on, Sakura. Have you ever seen a fat Kunoichi in the village? Reluctantly, she shook her head. Exactly. You won't get fat. Not with proper training. Your body will use the energy to grow stronger, not store it. Trust me, it's the first real step. Nevertheless, Narut could see the uncertainty in her gaze. He continued, <unk>Look at Hinata. She eats normal meals and she's not fat, right? Sakura nodded after pausing. Wait, how do you even know how Hinata eats? Narut gave a nonchalant shrug. We train together every Sunday. Sometimes she brings lunch. Sometimes I do. Sakura arched an eyebrow in a light-hearted yet somewhat asserbic tone. Wait, you train with Hinata? Are you two a thing? Incredulous. Narudo blinked. What? No, we're<unk> just friends. And she, well, she stopped fainting around me. So, that's progress, right? Kusha grimaced and moaned inside his system interface. She whispered. Ladies and gentlemen, that's my son. Sakura dismissed the moment with a sigh, saying, he is still dense at some areas. Whatever. Fine. I'll start eating properly. Then what? Start with physical conditioning, directed Nar. Build your core strength, endurance, reflexes, everything. And while you're at it, we'll work on chakra control. Sakura is headcocked. Chakra control like leaf balancing. We learned that in the academy, Narut said, "That was the basic version." And got to his feet. There's a more advanced version I picked up. Come on, I'll show you. Sakura stood up with a newfound sense of purpose. Let's go. Then Narudo picked a leaf off a tree and held it up as they strolled through a nearby park with a "All right," he put the leaf on the back of his hand. "This is part of an advanced leaf balancing." Sakura observed with interest as Narut went on. What you need to do, he said, is balance the leaf and rotate it around your body using only your chakra. You keep at it until you can do it without thinking, like second nature, like breathing. He took a moment to process that before saying, "Once you've got that down, the next step is to balance leaves on your fingertips. When you can do that effortlessly, start rotating them, too. Then try it with multiple leaves at once. The goal is to be able to do all of it subconsciously." Sakura's eyes grew wide with wonder. That looks hard. How long did it take you to learn? Thinking, Narut scratched his head. About a week, I think. But you'll probably get it faster than I did. You've got excellent chakra control, even better than mine back then. Your reserves are low. Yeah, but that's actually an advantage for exercises like this. He grinned. You'd be great at jenjutsu or medical njutsu, you know. Sakura took in the information with a slow nod. But there's more. Went Nar. Once you've mastered the leaf exercise standing still, the next step is to do it while moving, walking, running, even jumping along tree branches. Keep going until you're exhausted. Sakura scowlled a little. Won't pushing to exhaustion be dangerous. Not unless you seriously overdo it, Narut said reassuringly. It actually helps increase your chakra reserves over time. He turned to face her gravely. The truth is your chakra reserves are still at a typical Jennon level, but your control that's already nearing Jonan level. With the right training, you could become something really special. Sakura took in the information with a slow nod. What about your chakra, Nar? Nar remarked nonchalantly. My reserves high cage level, but my control somewhere between low to mid chunin. Sakura gave a blink. Wait, what? That doesn't even make sense. Narudo laughed. Yeah, it sounds weird, right? But it's kind of an Uzumaki thing. Our chakra is dense, powerful, and our reserves are naturally huge. In my case, it's even more extreme because of my lineage and well, my special circumstances. He took a moment to look away before continuing. My chakra reserves grow constantly, but the bigger the pool, the harder it is to control. If I skip chakra control training, even for a single day, my control drops. Sakura gave a contemplative nod, realizing Naruto's logic now. So that's why you keep drilling chakra control exercises. Then she had an epiphany. Her eyes went wide with shock. Wait, you have cage level chakra reserves at just 12 years old. That means by the time you reach your prime, your reserves could be higher than all the cage combined. You might be the only person in history with chakra reserves that massive. Exactly. That's also why I said once you master tree walking, you need to move on to water walking. It's more delicate. It'll sharpen your control and help your reserves grow at a steady pace. She said, "I see. And what about taijutsu? For that, Narudo replied, "We<unk>ll need to find out your chakra affinity." Sakura's headcocked. But affinity is for njutsu, right? You've got wind and water. What does that have to do with taijutsu? Nar gave a nod. It's<unk> true. Affinities are more obvious in njutsu, but they play a role in taijutsu, too. Every advanced taijutsu style has an elemental philosophy behind it. He knelt down and began to draw with his finger in the dirt. Wind styles are fast, wild, sharp, striking weak points with precision and speed. Water styles flow, dodging, redirecting, or overwhelming the enemy like a wave. The styles I use suits my affinities. Once we figure out yours, we can find styles that suit you. Sakura questioned, "Why use more than one style?" With seriousness, Narudo stated, "Because it gives you an edge. If you only use one style, you become predictable. If you learn to switch between multiple styles, you'll catch your opponent off guard. It makes you unpredictable, and in a real fight, that's everything. Sakura gave a contemplative nod. All right, so how do we find out what my affinity is? Nar extracted a tiny folded square of chakra paper from his pouch. With this, it reacts to your chakra and reveals your elemental nature. Grinning, he gave it to her. I've got a feeling yours might be earth. Sakura's eyebrows went up. Earth. What makes you say that? Nar chuckled. Your punches, Sakura. I've felt them. You hit like a boulder to the face. Trust me, that kind of force doesn't come from nowhere. A tiny smirk tugged at her lips as she rolled her eyes. Fine, let's see. She closed her eyes, channeled chakra into the chakra paper, and held it between her fingers. The paper fell to dust in her hands a second later. Nar grinned broadly. See earth affinity just like I said. Surprised and a little proud. Sakura gazed at the powdered remnants in her palm. Cool. Sakura looked interested as she asked, "So, what style would you recommend for me?" His head was scratched by Nar. Honestly, I don't know the exact taijutsu styles that are based on Earth, but the village library should have scrolls or manuals on elemental fighting styles. You can check them out. Try a few and pick the ones that feel right for you. Sakura gave a contemplative nod. Makes sense. I'll look into it. It's probably better that I pick the ones I'm comfortable with and can actually use well in a fight. After pausing, she gave him a questioning glance. But how do you know all this? I mean, chakra control, affinities, advanced taijutsu. Nar gave a small smile. I read a lot. books, training scrolls, old manuals, anything that helps me train smarter. I realized early on that I couldn't just rely on raw power. I needed to learn how to use it the right way. Sakura blinked, somewhat taken aback. Huh? I never thought of you as someone who reads a lot. He gave a shrug. Guess I don't look the part. He grinned. Sakura smiled subtly. Well, thank you, Nar, for helping me. Seriously. It was waved away by Nar. It's fine. We're teammates, right? Sakura paused. Then she said more softly. And I'm sorry. Naruto's headcocked. For what? For how I treated you back in the academy. I was mean to you, and I never really tried to understand you. If I'd known the kind of loneliness and burden you carried. After a brief period of silence, Nar smiled gently at her. Hey, it's okay. We were kids back then. We didn't know any better. And about my special case, I only found out about most of it recently. So don't beat yourself up. Sakura cast her gaze downward. Still, it doesn't change the fact that I hurt you. Nar now gave her a serious look. Then become strong, he said categorically. Show me you mean it by growing stronger. Not just for me or Sasuke, but for you. That'll tell me more than any apology ever could. Sakura nodded after meeting his eyes. I will. Narudo returned to his own home after Sakura left for hers. He crossed his legs, sat on his bed, and logged into his system interface later that night. His parents, Manado and Kusha, were already waiting for him inside the well-known glowing room. This time, though, something felt different. They both had serious looks on their faces as they watched him intently. Naruto's eyebrow went up. What's going on? Why are you looking at me like something happened? Manato took a step forward. Narudo, tell me what exactly is Kakashi teaching your team. His head was scratched by Narut. Well, you probably already heard it. He's taught us team formation strategies, and during the wave mission, we learned tree walking. Manato scowlled a bit. That's it. Has no one asked him to teach you more? Narudo let out a sigh. We did, but he always says stuff like, "What's the point of being strong if you can't work as a team?" I don't really get him. It's like he doesn't want to teach us at all. He acts like having a genine team is some burden he's stuck with. Then he said, "What I'm trying to say is he's distant. Like he doesn't want to be around people." Manato gave a slow nod. It seems my death affected him more deeply than I thought. Nar appeared perplexed. What do you mean? It's been 12 years. Shouldn't he have healed by now? The memory darkened Manato's face. Kakashi has been through a lot even before I died. When he was a child, his father, Sakumo Hitaki, chose to save his comrades over completing a mission. The village disgraced him for it, and he eventually took his own life. Kakashi was just a boy. Narudo listened without saying anything. Manado went on. Later, when Kakashi was under my leadership, he lost two of his teammates. Obido Uchiah died when he was crushed under a collapsing rock during a mission. Ren Nohara. She was kidnapped by Kiri Shinobi and turned into the three-tailed Genturiki. The seal was designed to break once she returned to Konaha, releasing the beast and destroying the village. Naruto's gaze expanded. When Kakashi went to rescue her, Manado continued with a heavy voice. Ren chose to jump in front of his Chidori. She sacrificed herself so the beast wouldn't be released. And after that, me and your mother died in the Ninetailes attack. He let out a sigh. All of that left deep scars. I think Kakashi is still carrying those wounds even now. With his eyes downcast, Narut took in the weight of everything. Kusha, who had been observing him intently, squinted. Nar, you're bothered by something. I can see it on your face. What's wrong? Nar shook his head hastily. It's<unk> nothing. Kosa scowlled. Nar. He let out a long sigh. I just I don't think Kakashi sensei likes me. Kusha and Manato looked at each other. Narut went on in a softer tone. It's not like how the villagers look at me, not that kind of hate. But there's something there, coldness, like I remind him of something painful. Manato gave a slow nod. So, you're saying he doesn't see you as the nine tales, but there's still something bothering him about you. Nar gave a nod. Yeah, I don't fully understand it, but ever since I started talking with the Q.B., I've been able to sense people's emotions, especially negative ones. Anger, fear, guilt. I think it's a side effect of either the Q.B's chakra or the system upgrades. Maybe both. With concern written on her face, Kusha's expression softened. Sensing emotions, huh, that's both a blessing and a burden. Nar cast his gaze downward. Yeah, kind of feels like both. Manato stood silently and thoughtfully, staring off into space. After a moment, he said, "So, you think Kakashi doesn't like you? What are you going to do about it?" Narut let out a sigh. In his own words, "I don't really know. At first, I thought he saw me as the Q.B. like most of the villagers do. And just because he was your student, that didn't mean he'd accept me. I figured I'd prove him wrong, like I'm trying to prove everyone else wrong." He lowered his voice a little. Some people look at me like I'm the Q.B. itself. Others think I'm the reason you died. But over time, I noticed something. Kakashi doesn't look at me with that same kind of hate. It's not fear either. It's something else. That's when I started thinking, "Maybe he doesn't even know I'm your son." Manato's eyes squinted a bit. Or maybe, like the villagers, he does think you're the reason we died. With wide eyes, Naruto's head sprang up. What? That doesn't make sense and it's not fair, he yelled with a fierce expression. Kusha stepped forward and folded her arms. He's right. It's not like Narudo had any control over what happened. We made the choice to seal the Q.B. If anyone's to blame, it's that masked man who attacked the village in the first place. Manato gave a nod. You're both right. But grief, it twists people. Kakashi's been through a lot. Losing his father, his teammates, Ren, and then us. It's not unreasonable to think he might be projecting some of that pain. Naruto's face darkened as he scowlled. Do you think the old man Hizen knew how Kakashi felt? Manato let out a sigh. I've wondered that myself. If Hirozen did know, would he still have made Kakashi or Jon and Sensei? Slowly, Kusha shook her head. That would have been reckless. But maybe he didn't know. Or Manato continued, "Maybe he did know and hope that being your sensei would help Kakashi heal. That watching over you might help him come to terms with everything, even if it was painful." Neither Kusha nor Narudo spoke. A familiar group had assembled at a popular ninja bar that is often frequented by Chunan, Jonan, and even some Anbu. Asuma, Seru, Tobi, Mgy, and Kernay Yui sat together at a booth in the corner, drinking and having a serious conversation. Do you know why Hokag Sama issued that decree so suddenly? Kurinai looked at her furoughed brow as she drank her sake. With a cigarette between his fingers, Assuma leaned back. After a slow exhale, he answered. I asked him, he told her. He told me as Hokag, it's<unk> his duty to make sure the shinobi under him are mentally stable. That if something's wrong, they might not just hurt themselves, but they could get their entire squad killed. Kurani scowlled. But loss and trauma have always been part of our job. I don't remember anything like this ever happening before, not since the village was founded. My guy commented, "Maybe Hokag sama encountered someone who seriously struggling in a softer than normal tone. Someone who reminded him how dangerous unressed pain can be." Assuma gave a contemplative nod could be, but still it's going to be tough. Imagine how many ninjas Enoichi has to evaluate. I hope he doesn't end up with mental strain himself by the end of all this. At that moment, the doors of the bar flew open. A familiar silver-haired ninja entered, and the group looked up. Might Guy brightened instantly. Aha! My eternal rival, Kakashi. It's been too long. Where have you been hiding? Were you injured, sick, on a secret mission? Why didn't you stop by during your free time? To Kakashi's annoyance, Guy had started asking quick questions as usual and was already starting to examine him physically. Kakashi gave him a gentle shove. I'm fine. If you stop pounding on me, I might stay that way. Guy eventually retreated, returning to his seat with a proud smile. Kakashi joined them after pulling up a chair. Curious, Kurana asked, "Did you hear about the decree Hokag sama issued?" Kakashi nodded slightly. I wonder who the shinobi was. The one who made the Hokag take such a drastic step," Assuma thought aloud. Kakashi just shrugged, his only eyes showing that his thoughts are clouded on a certain blonde. A few days later, Team 7 was given a straightforward D-rank task, clearing weeds from a field outside of Konaha. Sakura was working hard, pushing herself, and demonstrating her resolve to get better as promised. A huge explosion reverberated throughout the village as they were working on their assignment. The earth trembled a little. Birds flew into the air. A column of black smoke started to rise in the distance. All the shinobi in the village jerked to attention at once. They even alerted the Hokag, who was sitting in his office. Narut gazed in the direction of the explosion, his eyes widening in alarm. "That's that's where I live," he said abruptly before running off without saying another word. Sakura and Sasake looked at each other and followed right away. After a moment, even Kakashi, who had been following idly, became serious and accelerated. Nar was already motionless in front of the flaming ruins. When they got there, his house was on fire. He remained silent. Sakura stopped next to him, her eyes wide with insight. This is Naruto's house. Sasake appeared astonished. There was a glimmer of surprise even in Kakashi, who is normally unreadable. A few civilian bystanders across the street had smug looks on their faces and were chatting among themselves as though justice had just been done. Here is Seru Tobi, the third Hokag, and a group of ambu black ops arrived on the scene shortly after. His gaze instantly focused on the flaming house. Put it out now, he commanded, dawning a boore mask. One of the ambu moved forward and used water release jutsu to quickly and effectively put out the fire. His looked around at the assembling crowd. Does anyone know what happened? A civilian laughed. That brat probably left the gas on. Wouldn't surprise me. His gaze grew strained. He didn't believe it. He gave the order. Search the area. Anyone acting suspicious, bring them to me. He approached Nar, who remained motionless. Naruto's face was expressionless, even frightened, even though the flames had gone out. The Hokag said softly, "Nar, are you all right?" Staring at the burned out remnants of his house, Narudo said nothing. Manado and Kasha were watching the scene from inside Naruto's system interface. Narudo had inadvertently left the interface open, letting them see everything. Kusha muttered, her voice trembling with rage and sorrow. That's our son's home. These people, Manato's fists clenched. They haven't changed at all. A few minutes later, a number of Ambu returned with four civilians in handcuffs. Hokag sama said one of them. They were seen fleeing the area moments after the explosion. Rat called Hirzen. A rat insignia had masked and moved forward and touched each of their foreheads reading their memories. Rat said, "They're<unk> guilty." His face became stern. His voice was cold as he asked, "You do realize what you've done, don't you? You've committed treason, an attack on a shinobi of Konaha." When the four offenders realized the seriousness of their crime, they started to tremble in terror. Take them to Ibeki, insisted Hirzen. Tell him he can use any method he wants. Narudo finally spoke as the ambu got ready to depart with them. Wait, he said. Hi stopped the ambu with a raised hand. They all looked at Nar. Let them go. Sakura gave him a disbelieving glance. What are you saying, Nar? Do you understand what they just did? I know, Narut muttered. They wanted to provoke me. Make me snap. Turn into the monster they think I am. But they failed. No one was hurt. It's<unk> fine. Just let them go. Everyone gaped at him in disbelief. Kakashi's eyes squinted a bit. Hi scowlled. Did you lose anything important in the fire? Nar. He inquired softly. Just a few scrolls. Nothing that can't be replaced. Narudo turned and left the ruins of his house without saying another word. Sakura yelled, "Narudo, wait!" and hurried after him, whispering, "Sakura, let him go," Hien said. "But Hokag sama, he needs time. Let him have his thoughts." Then Hirozen looked at the Anbu. Take those four to Ibiki. He was reminded by Sakura, but Narut said to leave them. Hi said, I know what he said. in a stern tone. But if I let this go, it will send the wrong message. Others might try something worse. This ends now. The Hokag was left staring at the ashes of a home and a childhood that never really had a chance to start when the ambu nodded and disappeared with the prisoners. As they got ready to depart, Sakura and Sasake stood silently, their faces solemn and preoccupied. Shikimaru, Choji, Eno, and their Jun and Asuma arrived at the scene, as did teams 8 and 10, which included Shino, Hinata, Ka, and their Jun and Kurana. As Ka took in the scene, his eyes grew wide. He questioned, "What happened here?" Without mentioning any specific person, Eno stepped forward before anyone could respond, her voice piercing and perplexed. "Hey, Billboard brow, what's going on? We heard a huge explosion all the way from other side of the village." Sakura paused, opening her mouth, but saying nothing. Well, spit it out already, asserted Eno, who was obviously annoyed. Sakura silently looked to Hiran, the third Hokag, for direction. With a heavy voice, the elderly man let out a deep sigh. There was an accident. This house was burned down completely. With a calm yet direct tone, Shikamaru took a step forward. Whose house was it? And where's Nar? The group fell silent like a blanket. Hinata's heart constricted as she gazed at the charred remains. The house was familiar to her. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes as her fists clenched, but she swallowed the lump in her throat and forced them back. Ka glanced around, becoming increasingly irritated. Why is everyone so quiet? Kurinai said sharply, Ka in a warning tone. With a thunderclap, Shikamaru deduced, judging by your reactions, you know whose house this is. And since Naruto's not here, it was his house, wasn't it? Together with their Junan teammate and 10 were taken aback. What? Exclaimed Ka, how the hell did this happen? Don't tell me that idiot forgot to turn off the stove or something. Asuma and Kurini looked at each other. Although they both harbored dark suspicions, neither of them wanted to think that the animosity of the villagers could spread this far. Kurini said, "That's enough, Ka. We're<unk> leaving with firmness." KBA objected, saying, but we don't even know what happened. I gave you an order, she said in a threatening, low voice. Unless you'd prefer to complete that D-rank mission alone. I hear this one's especially tough, winced, Ka muttered a grudging, "Fine, let's<unk> go." Teammate then turned to leave, looking back at the burned out remnants of what had once been a house, which now had more questions than answers. Shikamaru turned to Hirozen as they walked away. Is this about how the village treats Narut? When Eno frowned, he asked, "What are you talking about?" "I mean, yeah, he plays pranks, but none of them ever really hurt anyone. You all are acting like this wasn't an accident." Shikamaru muttered to himself. Troublesome. Eno gave him a quick shoulder slap. Don't<unk>t start that again. To get their focus, Assuma clapped his hands. All right, let's<unk> go. Tora won't<unk>t find herself. Eno moaned. That stupid cat again. With that, Team Ten turned and left. Their thoughts muddled with doubt, suspicion, and uneasiness. Questions that no one was yet prepared to address. With a heavy heart, Narut sat on his father's head at top the Hokag monument. He had never thought that the villagers would hate him so much. But despite all of the rejection and loneliness, he never wavered in his conviction that one day he would show them who he really was. Narut looked down at the streets that had so frequently abandoned him as the afternoon sun cast a warm glow over the village below. Doubt crept into his heart for the first time. Would he be able to alter their perception of him? Now more than ever, he felt the weight of every glare, every door that slammed in his face, and every time he had been pushed away like an outsider. Nar was absorbed in these thoughts when he felt an odd pull. His surroundings suddenly became hazy, and before he knew it, his parents were the ones pulling him into his system interface. Manado and Kusha gazed at Narudo with intense worry on their faces. Kusha tried to sound comforting when she said, "It'll be okay, Narudo." But the words sounded phony. For once, she didn't know what to say. There didn't seem to be enough words to describe her son's suffering. Thus, she took the only action possible. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around him, pulling him into a tight embrace. The warm, firm, and loving embrace of a mother. Shortly after, Manato joined, putting his arms around them both. Silently, the three of them stood there, holding each other. With a slight shudder, Naruto's arms clung more tightly. Something damp touched Kusha's shoulder. Tears. Shish. It's okay, Nar. It's okay. Kusha mumbled as he made slow, calming circles on his back. "We're<unk> here. We<unk>ll always be here. We<unk>ll never leave you. You know you can talk to us about anything you're feeling," Manato said softly and continued. "You don't have to carry it alone." After several silent minutes, Nar eventually relaxed his hold and withdrew a little, his face flushed and smeared with tears. "All this time, I've been so determined to prove them wrong," he said, wavering. "I wanted to make them see me. really see me. But now, for the first time, I don't know if I can. I don't know if anything I do will ever be enough. His voice cracked as he glanced between them. Tell me, am I not trying hard enough? Am I failing? Is there something I should be doing differently? Or or is this just the burden I'll carry my whole life? Manato appeared devastated. He put a hand on Naruto's shoulder and extended his arm. Silently, "I'm so sorry, Nar," he said. We wanted to trust in your strength, but we didn't think enough about how the village would treat you, about how much pain you'd have to endure because of our choices. Weakly, Nar shook his head. He repeated, "It's not your fault. It's<unk> not your fault." In a mumble, Kusha's hands were shaking as she gently took him by the shoulders. Nar seeing her son cry made her feel helpless, even though she had faced death fearlessly. But his eyes were far away and unfocused, and he continued to mumble the same words, caught in a cycle of pain and despair. The Hokag monument outside. In silence, Sakura and Hinata ascended the Hokag monument's stone pathway. Since Hinata knew where Narudo would go when he needed solitude, she had taken the lead. They saw him as the afternoon breeze brushed against them as they arrived at the summit. Narudo sat at the edge, facing the village below with his back to them. His body was shaking and he was cradling his knees to his chest. Sakura whispered, "He's crying." in a worried tone. She whispered, "I've never seen him cry before." Hinata's heart was heavy as she stared at him. This has hurt him deeply. With deliberate, slow steps, the two girls approached him with the obvious goal of consoling him. But before they could get to him, someone yelled, "Wait!" They came to a halt and looked around to see Kakashi standing nearby. With suspicion and doubt beginning to seep into her voice, Sakura questioned as sensei, "What are you doing here?" Preventing you both from disturbing him, Kakashi answered in his typically composed manner, although there was a hint of melancholy in the background. With a sharp sarcastic tone, Sakura questioned, "Oh, so now you care about him." Hinata looked from her to Kakashi and blinked in bewilderment. Kakashi, obviously taken aback, questioned, "What are you talking about, Sakura?" anger simmering beneath the surface. Sakura took a step forward. Do you think I didn't hear your conversation with Zabuza at the bridge? From the way he spoke and your response, I understood enough. She squinted. You're no different from the villagers. Are you always watching him suffer from a distance? Are you happy now? Kakashi gave a slight flinch but did not answer right away. The statement, you don't know what you're talking about, was delivered calmly. Really? Yelled Sakura. Because when Zabuza said that if it were up to you, you would have let Narut die. You didn't even deny it. You didn't defend him, you just gave one of your usual cryptic replies. Kakashi looked away for a second, then back at her. You're too young to understand everything, Sakura. He still spoke calmly, but now he was colder. Final. I'm ordering you both to leave. Sakura clenched her fists, unsure whether to shout or remain silent. However, she remained silent. Hinata guided her back with a gentle touch on her arm. The two girls reluctantly turned and left, leaving Narut alone for the time being, his pain unabated. Sakura stopped and glanced back at Kakashi as they turned to go. "You know, Sensei," she said softly. "You're lucky." With a slight tilt of his head, Kakashi remained silent. Sakura went on, "I think Narut figured out how you really feel about him." in a steady but hurtful tone. And yet, he never asked the Hokag to switch teams. He never turned cold toward you. When you were exhausted after fighting Zabuza for the first time, he treated your chakra exhaustion, and he even used his shadow clones to carry you. She inhaled slowly as her eyes strayed to the distant motionless figure of Nar. I don't know how much he can forgive, but everyone has a limit. I just hope this hasn't broken him. And wasn't it Narut who saved you when Zabuza trapped you in the water prison? Maybe you should think about that. She continued, her voice becoming softer. Sakura turned away at that. Kakashi was left alone with his thoughts and the weight of her words after Hinata gave him a brief unsure bow before following her down the mountain. Kakashi's one visible eye was shadowed with mixed emotions as he continued to stare at Narugo. While the logical side of him quietly mourned the boy, the guilt-driven part of him muttered that he deserved this burden. Kakashi had had to consider his feelings for Narudo ever since they returned from the land of waves, and Sakura unintentionally brought some sense to him. He had initially chosen not to see things logically, hardening his heart. Despite Naruto's lack of involvement, he harbored resentment toward him from Anato's passing. It had been simpler to turn his sorrow into unspoken guilt than to confront reality. However, he was no longer sure. His thoughts shifted to his late sensei, Manado, who had taken on the role of a father figure to him following the passing of his own father. Would Manado ever defend his thought process? How had he handled his son? Kakashi already knew the answer in his heart. Every time Kakashi lost sight of the principles he had attempted to instill, Manato would have been deeply disappointed. Not in a way of anger, but rather with the silent, agonized expression he gave. Then without warning, memories of his fallen teammates came flooding back. Obido, who had given Kakashi the nickname Sharing No. Kakashi, who had sacrificed himself to save his life, and who had placed the utmost importance on bonds and comrades, would have hated these ideas. Kakashi could practically hear Obito's piercing, scathing voice, saying, "Kakashi, you're worse than scum. How could you think that way?" in his mind. And all Ren would have done was stare at him with eyes full of silent disappointment. the bridge that had kept their team together. The voices in his head pressed down harder than any missionary burden. Kakashi was unable to hide behind his mask for once, neither from them nor from himself. The truth, the guilt struck Kakashi more forcefully than any previous blow. Realization hit him like a blade at that precise moment. What have I done? His eyes lowered as Sakura's words weighed heavily on his chest. I pray to Cammy, he thought frantically, hoping Narudo would give me an opportunity to support him appropriately. I failed you, sensei, he briefly closed his eye as a bittersweet memory of Manato raced through his head. Whether you can see me or not, I swear that I will be for Narudo what you were for me. I apologize, his voice was a whisper that only the wind could carry. In order to have a proper conversation with Narudo for the first time, Kakashi wanted to wake him up. However, he paused as he observed the boy's weary body. Nar required time to rest and recuperate. Kakashi sighed quietly and turned away, leaving the monument with a silent promise that he would do it correctly the next time they spoke. It was already evening when Narut slowly opened his eyes. He noticed a slight rustle behind him. He turned his head and noticed six figures standing far away, all of them dawning ambu masks. One of them said, "Narud Uzuaki, Genturki of the Q.B." in a tone that was emotionless and icy. We recommend you come with us if you don't want to be harmed. Naruto's mind rang with alarm at the words. Both the tone's lack of emotion and the title's usage. Genturiki felt incorrect. To buy time, Narut pretended to be ignorant and asked, "Who are you? What do you want and what do you mean?" Genturiki of the Nine Tales. You don't need to know, the ninja in the mask said bluntly. You just need to come with us. Panic flashed across Manado and Kasha<unk>s faces as they watched the scene unfold inside the system interface. Run, Narut. Those are Root, Danzo<unk>s agents, screamed Kosa. The figures in masks moved forward. Nar created a dozen shadow clones in an instant, each of whom took off in a different direction. As reinforcements silently appeared from the shadows, the root operatives divided up to pursue them. Naruto's clones tried to flee by cutting a straight line toward the forest, but more root agents blocked their path from the front. Narudo found himself encircled by another halfozen masked figures after landing in a small clearing. "Give up if you don't want to be harmed," one of them said, sounding just as dead as its companions. Nar clenched his jaw and assumed a fighting position. A flash grenade exploded in front of his eyes as he was ready to throw a canai, instantly blinding him. He felt a crushing force pin him down. Disoriented, he was seized by hands, and a cloth was quickly drawn tight over his face. Nar realized he had been subdued as darkness engulfed his vision. The blindfold was torn off Naruto's face a few minutes later. He blinked quickly and became aware that he was in a strange room with cold stone walls and dim lighting. Chakra suppressing seals glowed dimly across the ropes, securing his arms and legs to a chair. He made an unsuccessful attempt to flare his chakra. "It's no use," a steady, icy voice said. "Your chakra has been sealed." Nar raised his head. A man emerged from the darkness, using a cane to walk slowly. His right arm hung hidden under his cloak. His right eye was covered by thick bandages, and a x scar ran across his chin. Narudo glared up at him and yelled, "Who the hell are you? You oneeyed freak." The man smiled slightly. Feisty for a gentury. Who I am is not your concern, he added. But I can't<unk>t allow you to grow strong. You're a weapon of this village, and you are not permitted to act freely or go on missions. I've demanded that Hisan hand you over to me, but that fool refused, and he tried his best all these years to keep me away from you if you were useless. As a year and a half ago, I wouldn't bother capturing you, but you have become strong. However, now that you're here, I can finally mold you into something useful. something that truly serves Konaha. Naruto's voice was mocking and his eyes narrowed. "Yeah, what do you think I've been doing all this time? I'm already serving the village, you freak. Seems old age has made you scenile," he yelled. Danzo<unk>s face became stern. "Shout all you want, boy. Your idea of serving Konaha is childish. It makes the village weak. I can do what Hirozen or even the fourth could not. I'm the only one who can make Konaha truly number one." Narut chuckled bitterly. Don't make me laugh. You comparing yourself to the fourth. He used a jutsu that cost him his life to save Konaha. He sacrificed everything. You don't have the guts to do that. That's why you kidnapped me like a coward. And you think you can control me. You talk too much, said Danzo isoly. With deliberate slowness, he reached up and pulled away the bandages covering his right eye. A red swirling eye that was unlike any Sheringan Narudo had ever seen appeared, and he froze. "You, how do you have a sharing?" "And what is that? It's different," summoned Naro. His voice a mix of bewilderment and rage. Danzo gave a somber laugh. "You don't need to know. All you need to understand is that this eye will make you obey me. You'll act only under my command." Two root agents moved forward, seized Naruto's head, and made him look up into the red eye. Danzo<unk>s voice became barely audible. From this moment on, you will serve me and me alone. Kotoatsukami legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzumaki is his name. Rank. Jennine. Chunin level low to mid high. Level of chakra almost infinite. High jennon to mid chunan chakra control. 36 is the intelligence score. Strength 45 40 mph. 38 for agility. reflexes 33 taijutsu 19 njutsu 8 three jenjutsu 13 fujutsu available stat points zero a faint struggling sound reverberated through the root bassy's cold dimly lit room with his chakra sealed away and tethered to a chair Naro struggled valiantly to escape 's use struggling you can't escape from those restraints Danzo stated in a tone devoid of feeling Nar yelled what Do you want with me? Simple, said Danzo. I'm making you my obedient tool. A Genturki should never be allowed to grow powerful, let alone live freely. With his eyes blazing with defiance, Narut roared. Do you think I'll ever let you control me? Simply put, you're a naive child, Danzo said. You always shout about wanting to be acknowledged by the villagers to make them see who you truly are. But that will never happen. Still struggling to get away, Nar yelled. You think I'll back off just because you said that? No way, you freak. That's exactly why I called you naive, Danzo said [ __ ] Do you really think the village will ever accept you? Every time they look at you, they see the Q.B. the pain and loss it caused them. Manado and Kosa observed Naruto's system interface from inside his inner mindscape. Don't listen to him, Nar. Don't let him manipulate you, they yelled. I know that," Nar said, his determination unflinching. "But I'll prove them wrong." Dano<unk>s voice stayed cool and collected as he asked. Prove them wrong. Then tell me, why did they burn your house? Why did they try to erase your existence? Your fellow rookies don't even know you're the Genturi. Imagine what'll happen when they find out. The moment they learn the truth, they'll run from you. They'll hate you. You're wrong, retorted Nar. My team knows who I am, and they didn't judge me. I'm sure the others will do the same. Team 7 sneered. Danzo, you mean the revenge-driven boy whose sanity teeters on the edge? He's a flight risk at best. And that girl, a useless fan girl obsessed with the Uchiah. Your Jonan, Kakashi Hataki, he almost fell into my grasp once. If not for Hisan's interference, he'd be in route right now, obeying my orders. Kakashi's easy to manipulate, drowning in sorrow and loss as he is. But that fool Hisan ruined everything. So no, your team doesn't count. Manado, who was observing from inside Naruto's system interface, clenched his fists at the sound of this, his eyes burning with rage. That idiot. He attempted to control my student after first ruining my son's life. Nar glared at Danzo and demanded, "What's between you and the old man?" Danzo said isoly. You don't need to know. Understand this, he added in a sharp, low voice. The moment the fourth Hokag made you the village's sacrifice, he condemned you to damnation. Don't ever dream that this village will truly accept you. It's<unk> not true, Nar yelled out. Of course it is, Danzo said in a cool but venomous tone. He probably saw you as a parentless orphan, an empty vessel. No one would question him for using you that way. Thus, he is unaware of my parents. Despite the mental storm, Narut maintained a firm expression as he thought, "That's good, or he is trying to manipulate me. I think it's latter." Danzo slowly and deliberately reached up to unwrap the bandages from his right eye. A red swirling eye unlike any Narudo had ever seen was revealed when the cloth came away. Narudo stopped. His voice wavered between incredul and rage. "You, how do you have a sharing?" "And what is that?" It's different, he said. Manado and Kasha gazed in disbelief as they entered Naruto<unk>'s system interface. The Manekio Sharing, isn't it? However, how did Danzo obtain it? Danzo laughed ominously, the sound reverberating throughout the frigid room. His words were, "You don't need to know. All you must understand is that this I will make you obey me. From now on, you will act only under my command." Two rude agents advanced, each snatching Narudo by the shoulders and pushing his head up until his eyes met Danzo<unk>s blood red eyes. Danzo<unk>s voice dwindled to a chilly murmur. From this moment on, you will serve me and me alone. Cotto Amatsukami. The ropes that bound Narudo broke loose as Danzo used the genjutsu on him, and his eyes changed into a sharing, indicating that he was now in Danzo<unk>'s control. A chilly, contented smile curved across Danzo<unk>s face. Good, he whispered to me. Now you understand your place. The unexpected occurred right after Danzo gave himself permission to feel satisfied because he thought he had control over Naro. Suddenly, a puff of smoke. Poof! Naro disappeared. Danzo<unk>s face contorted into anger. He roared, "A shadow clone." He yelled, "Damn you, Genturiki." As his voice reverberated throughout the chili room, he yelled at his rude agents, "Find him! Bring him back at any cost. In the woods, Narut quietly said to himself, "Ph, that was close." As he caught his breath. Good thing they only captured my shadow clone. Now I need to get out of here. Knowing him, that freak will send more rude operatives. Narud hurried further into the opposite side of the forest. After having that thought, when he eventually sat down on a solid tree branch after running for some time, he launched his system interface right away. When Manato and Kosa saw him, they hurried over and gave him a big hug. The world seemed lighter for a brief moment. They let him go after a short while, but Kusha slapped him on the head. Rubbing his head, Narut questioned, "Ouch, what was that for?" Kosa reprimanded him, saying, "For being reckless and letting yourself get captured." Manato said, "Yes, Nar, it's too risky." Calmly, Narudo answered, "But you both know I wasn't caught. They only captured my shadow clone. Kusha and Manato looked at each other silently. You're right, Manato finally admitted. But we still worry about you as your parents. I apologize for causing you anxiety, Narudo said earnestly. But it was worth the risk. Now the rat itself has fallen into the cage, which makes my task easier. I don't need to search the entire village for his base anymore. Don't you think that's a good sign? With consideration, Kusha remarked, "Well, you are right. It might have taken months to find them otherwise. He definitely used seals to hide the base from normal eyes. Now, my shadow clone will infiltrate his base, and he won't know what hit him. He<unk>ll be judged for his crimes," Nar said with assurance. Manato said, "Tell us, what did you do? I used a seal that negates the chakra suppressing seals on my clone." After he cast Jenjutsu on it, I made the clone dispel. But beforehand, I changed a few clones into tiny bug-like forms and planted them on the clone. When it dispelled, the bugs scattered across his base. Now they<unk>ll do their job, said Narudo. Kusha exclaimed, "Brilliant, Nar with admiration. But don't you think he'll detect them?" Nar grinned and said, "No problem. He won't find them. It's me. That's why I used bugs. He thinks they're just normal insects. You do realize he's a veteran shinobi. He<unk>ll know someone infiltrated him, warned Monado. With a cunning grin, Narut said, "Then tell me, why did he fall for my clone? He didn't even verify that I was real." Manato and Kasha ruffled his hair and grinned warmly at this. At the monument of Hokag, Kakashi came in the evening with the intention of seeing how Narudo was doing and having a proper conversation with him at last. However, Narudo was nowhere to be seen when he arrived. Under his mask, Kakashi scowlled as he stood silently contemplating. Where would Narudo go? He looked all over the village, including training ground 7, Ichiaku Ramen, and the academy, but he was nowhere to be found. He was about to leave the academy grounds when he heard a voice he recognized calling out from behind him. A voice said, "Hello, Kakashi Sanru." Kakashi nodded and turned, "Hello, Aruka." Aruka stepped forward and inquired, "Are you looking for someone?" Kakashi gave another nod. Nar. Aruka's forehead wrinkled. What happened? It's<unk>s somewhat complicated, returned Kakashi in a low voice. Aruka<unk>s eyes squinted with worry. What do you mean? And what was that explosion earlier? I heard it came from his neighborhood. Is something going on? Kakashi let out a sigh. It was Naruto's house. Aruka<unk>s eyes went wide with fear. What? Is he all right? Did something happen to him? saying, "Calm down." Kakashi held up a hand. He's fine. When it happened, he was with us on a mission. Then, without mentioning Sakura's confrontation or his feelings for Narut, Kakashi provided a succinct summary of what had happened. "Okay's face grew serious. So, you just left him alone while he was crying." "It wasn't like that," Kakashi remarked, his voice tinged with remorse. "I gave him space. I thought he needed time to himself. But when I went to check on him just now, he was gone. I've searched everywhere I could think of. Ichiaku, the training grounds, now here. Do you know anywhere else he might go? Aruka let out a long sigh, his face displaying worry. When he wants to be alone, he sometimes goes to the Hokag monument. He likes to sit there and think. But if he's not there either, we should be worried. We don't know what state he's in after everything. What if this has broken him? Kakashi gave a serious nod. We should inform the Hokag. He might know where Narudo is or he can use his crystal ball to locate him. The two bodies flickered without another word, resurfacing outside the hoage office a short while later with Nar. Nar was engaged in a serious conversation while still in his system interface. Ka san, did you see the sheringan in Danzo<unk>s eye? Is it really a sharing or another dojutsu? I'm not sure. Narut responded. Manato said, "Yes, Narudo, it's<unk> a sharing gunan." Confirmed. "But it's strange. I remember the sheringan having to ranging from 1 to three. This one had a shuriken-like shape." "And what is Kotoatsukami?" Narut inquired. "It's called the Mangekio sharing, the highest form of the Sheringan." "As for Cotto Matsukami, we don't really know what it means," Manato said. "I heard from Fugaku that the Mangekio has special abilities that differ for each person. Maybe it's an ability of that sharing. But the question remains, how did he get his hands on it? replied Kosa. Do you think he collected it from the Uchiah after they were killed? I mean, no one could stop him or even know he did it right, replied Nar. If that's the case, then whose sharing is it? And how did he know which one to take unless he already knew the person who had it and took it after they died? Okay, but who in their right mind would tell someone like him that they have a sharing gunan with such powerful abilities? Replied Nar. Maybe Uchiah who worked in root Kusha proposed. Naruto's face grew serious. Or do you think he might have killed that person just to take their sharing? Knowing Danzo, Manato grumbled, he would do it without hesitation. But for now, Nar, you need to move somewhere safe. Root might still be after you. Narudo told them, "Don't worry. I've already planned for that." Grinning a little. I placed an invisible barrier. "Anyone who tries to come near will be paralyzed until morning." Kusha questioned nervously. "But what if they try to attack you from a distance with weapons or something?" "Any non-living thing that touches the barrier will burn to a crisp?" Naro said, a smug smile spreading across his face. That oneeyed freak will know not to mess with the Uzumakis. A serious expression came to Manato's face. Narudo, you may have escaped for now, but Danzo won't stop. He<unk>ll target those close to you to force your hand. Naruto's fists clenched. Then I'll make shadow clones to guard them. Hinata, Sakura, Sasake, Oruruka sensei, even Ichiaku and Ayame. I'll make sure none of them get caught up in this. Kusha and Manato grinned at him with pride, admiring his maturity and strategic thinking. A dozen root agents were concealed among the trees outside. They saw Narut, who appeared to be sleeping, perched on a branch. Two root operatives moved stealthily to apprehend him, but as soon as they got nearer, they both fell to the ground, immmobile. "Hold!" yelled the captain. The team froze, looking around. He gave another operative the order. "You approached the genturi." The agent crept toward the tree, but just like before, he suddenly stiffened and fell, paralyzed in place. The genturi is using some kind of barrier seal, the captain said in a grim voice. Search the area, find whatever's causing it. The agents searched the trees, the ground, and every shadow they could find, but they were unable to locate any seals. When the captain finally gave the order, "Retreat, inform headquarters of the situation, and take those three. We can't leave any evidence behind. Office of the Hokag. A knock on the door interrupted Hisan Serbi's work in his office. He said, "Enter." Without raising his gaze. The door opened with a creek. He looked up to see Aruka and Kakashi standing in front of him, their faces solemn. Hi inquired, What is the reason for your visit? Kakashi said, "Hokag sama." Narudo is missing. Hi felt her heart sink. A wave of terror swept over him. Did he leave the village? He asked, "What do you mean? Did you search for him?" Dismissing the idea. With regret in his voice, Kakashi acknowledged, "Yes, Hokag sama." After the incident, he was sitting on the Hokag monument, crying. I thought it best to give him space, but when I went to check on him again, he was gone. I searched Ichiaku, the training grounds, the academy, nothing. I couldn't find him. That's why we came here. Hi remained quiet for a while. Then he yelled, "Anbu?" With a voice full of authority. Almost instantly, a masked agent emerged. "Take all available members and search the entire village, including the forests. Leave no stone unturned." With a nod, the Anbu disappeared. Hokag sama hesitated. "Have you found out why they did this? No one in the village has ever shown such open hatred toward him before. He's always been ignored, but this this was different. Why would they burn his house? His expression wavered. He grabbed his pipe, lighted it, took a deep breath, and let out a long stream of smoke. Ibeki discovered that some villagers were angered by the fact that Narudo is being allowed to become a ninja. Hi whispered quietly. They see it as an insult, so they acted out. Burning his home was their way of venting their hatred. Kakashi balled his fists. Hokag sama. Maybe you should use your crystal ball. It could help us find him faster, he said. Chakra was instantly directed into Hirozen's crystal ball. The sphere lit up, then went out. He made another attempt. Nothing. Here said, I I can't locate him. In a worried tone with a low, sorrowful voice, Kakashi questioned, "You don't<unk>t think he left the village. He wouldn't," asserted Aruka. Narut made a promise to become someone the village would acknowledge. He wouldn't give up so easily. But after something like this, do you really think he still believes in that dream? replied Kakashi. Quiet. Aruka was unable to respond. Let's<unk> go look for him, Kakashi muttered. Kakashi and Aruka turned and walked out of the office after saying that. Hi was still sitting there thinking. Once again, I've failed. He thought bitterly. How can I claim to be protecting the village at all if I am unable to shield even one child from the animosity of this community? Kakashi and Aruka made the decision to search the forest. They searched for an hour before they eventually located him, soundly dozing on a tree branch. Their faces were filled with relief. But before they could get close to him, they saw a snake on the same tree slithering silently in Naruto's direction. Without hesitation, Kakashi drew a canai and prepared to attack. But as the snake got closer to Nar, an odd thing happened. It froze in place, its body going rigid, and it was unable to approach any further. Aruka went to the tree to wake him up and said, "Huh? What was that?" However, as soon as Aruka approached, he was paralyzed and fell to the ground. Aruka exclaimed Kakashi, who hurried to see how he was doing. He discovered Aruka paralyzed. Unaware of the situation, Kakashi revealed his sharing. At that moment, he noticed that the tree was encased in a barrier. But Kakashi was unable to find the seal that would unlock it. He gave up and chose to tell the Hokag to deliver the message. He made a shadow clone and sent it. Hi waited for his Anbu Kakashi or Aruka at the Hokag tower perched at top the structure. Hours went by while he waited. Hi remained motionless while the rest of the village gradually went to sleep. As the minutes passed, a feeling of fear and dread took hold of him. And then Kakashi was there. Hokag sama. We found him. He's fine. Kakashi said here isn't questioned. Then why didn't you bring him here? Actually, there's a complication. I'm just a shadow clone. Your presence is needed, the replica stated. Lead the way, said Hisen. He was led through the village by the Kakashi clone. While Anu followed the Hokag for safety. They reached the site a few minutes later. The clone blew itself away. When Hien looked up, he saw Aruka lying on the ground below Narudo, who was soundly sleeping on a tree branch. Hiun<unk>s voice was firm and worried as he asked, "What happened here?" "You found him. Why didn't you bring him back? And why is Aruka lying there asleep?" "That's exactly why I called you," the real Kakashi said as he moved forward. Narudo has placed an invisible barrier. Whoever approaches it becomes paralyzed. "See that snake over there?" Kakashi was pointing. Before I threw a canai at it, it was moving. But the moment it got close, it became completely rigid. The same thing happened to Aruka when he got too close. His was taken aback. An invisible barrier. How did he manage to create something like that at this age? According to Kakashi, knowing his clan, it's<unk> possible, Hokag Sama, he expressed gravely. Then let's wake him, Hisan stated authoritatively. Calmly, wait. Let him rest. Kakashi answered. Hi raised an eyebrow and said you're saying we should wait until he wakes up. Kakashi gave nod after everything he's been through today. It's better if he gets some rest. I'm surprised you resented him all this time. What changed? Why do you suddenly seem to care? Hi said after giving him a contemplative look. Kakashi let out a quiet sigh. I realized I was wrong and you should thank Sakura for that. She made me see things from a different perspective. He took a moment to collect his thoughts. I wondered if Manado sensei would support my new way of thinking. Would my fallen teammates? After thinking it through, I understood they wouldn't. They would want me to do better. That realization made me see my mistakes clearly. So, with your permission, I'd like to offer Nar shelter at my home until he can get a new place of his own. Maybe this way I can start to repay Manado sensei and be there properly for Narut. Hi was surprised by Kakashi's cander. His face broke into a tiny smile. If that's what you want, I have no objections. But the decision is up to Nar. All his life, he stood on his own. There was silence between them as Kakashi remained silent. Root base hidden in front of Danzo. The leader of the group that had gone to look for Narudo was kneeling. Mission failed. Danzo sama. The Genturki used some sort of barrier that paralyzes anyone who approaches, and we can't find any seal or opening to disable it. You may leave. The root agent vanished after that, leaving Danzo by himself to reflect. His face was covered in long shadows from the dim light. An invisible barrier at his age. You're growing too powerful, Genturiki. But how does he know how to cast it? I've seen no one teaching him all these years. No guidance, no training, yet he's gained this much power. His expression darkened as he narrowed his eye. It's as if some invisible force is guiding him. The following morning, after waking up, Naro checked his surroundings to see if anyone had come near. He turned off the barrier, satisfied, a voice said, "So, you're finally awake, huh?" Nar recognized it right away. He noticed Kakashi standing close by on the ground when he looked down with a reserved tone. Nar questioned, "What are you doing here calmly?" "To make sure you are safe," Kakashi answered. "As you can see, I'm fine. There's no need to check on me," said Nar. And then he saw Aruka on the floor. Nar hurriedly inquired. What happened? Did he approach the tree? "What did you use?" inquired Kakashi, adding, "Just a paralysis seal. It immobilizes anyone who gets too close for a few hours. And don't tell me I shouldn't use it on fellow leaf ninja." Naruto's tone was tinged with resentment and annoyance. Kakashi became aware of his tone but maintained her composure. It's fine as long as he wakes up. Dropping from the tree, Narut knelt next to Aruka and used medical njutsu to break his paralysis. Aruka shifted, his body starting to move slowly. He got to his feet. After a few moments, a little lost. What happened? I don't remember anything. With a playful grin on his lips, Narut remarked, "See Sensei," "You always lecturous about staying alert, and yet you let your guard down." Baruka, still perplexed, said, "What did you do, Nar? I remember approaching. Then suddenly my body went stiff. I used a barrier to protect myself from animals. If anything got too close, it would be paralyzed until morning. But it seems no animals came by," Nar said. Aruka chastised Narut, saying, "You should be more careful with these things." The reply from Narut was, "Come on, Aruka sensei. If I hadn't been careful, you wouldn't have woken up at all." The remark took Aruka by surprise for a moment, but she remained silent. "Fine, let's<unk> go." Raising an eyebrow, Narut questioned, "Go where?" "To meet Hokag sama." "Of course," Buuka said and answered. Kakashi interrupted Baruka and moved forward. I think I should handle things from here. As his junan, it's<unk> my responsibility to take care of the rest. After giving Kakashi a brief glance, Aruka nodded silently in resignation. Ground of training seven. Sakura and Sasake were on time, but they were preoccupied, especially Sakura. Ever since she left the Hokag monument, she hadn't gone back to check on Narudo, and she regretted it deeply. As she stood lost in thought, Narudo and Kakashi suddenly appeared. Sakura felt a rush of relief as soon as she saw him. Narudo exclaimed, "Hello, Sakura." With great enthusiasm, "And hello to you, Mr. Emo Guy." Sasake frowned at the moniker, but remained silent. With a worried tone, Sakura questioned, "Naro, are you okay?" "Yeah, I'm fine," Sakura says. Narudo, grinning. Sakura, however, didn't appear persuaded. Her gaze swept over his face as she gave him a close look. Confused, Narut said, "Hey, what's wrong? Why are you looking at me like that?" She quickly said, "It's nothing." and shook her head. Sakura asked directly, "So, where were you last night?" "The forest was" was Naruto's straightforward response. Sakura stepped closer and said, "If it's<unk> all right with you, you can stay at my house for a while. My parents have already agreed to it, and I don't mind." Naruto's eyes went wide with shock. Aw, thanks, Sakura. But I'm fine. I don't want to be a burden to your family. I also don't want you or them to suffer just because I'm staying with you. Nonsense. If they have a problem, that's their issue, Sakura said firmly. I don't care what they think. Before Narudo could respond, Kakashi spoke up. Sakura, "Thank you for your kind offer," he said with a small smile. But Hokag sama has already taken care of Naruto's accommodations. Huh? was Naruto's immediate reaction. Where? He asked, eyes narrowing slightly. At my house, Kakashi replied casually. The statement shocked all three of them. Nar, Sakura, and even Sasake, who raised an eyebrow. Sakura, however, grew suspicious. She narrowed her eyes, glancing back and forth between Kakashi and Narut, scrutinizing their expressions. Kakashi noticed the look, but remained calm and unreadable. As I said, I don't want to be a burden. Narut said defiantly, folding his arms. Then tell me, where would you stay? Kakashi asked patiently. In the forest, Narut replied without hesitation. Kakashi sighed deeply and ran a hand through his hair. Narudo, you can't live in the forest forever. I already spoke to the Hokag about this and he gave me permission. It's not permanent. Just until you get your own place. Nar became quiet. He didn't speak, his expression unreadable. We<unk>ll talk about it later, Kakashi said, brushing off the topic. Let's<unk> head to the Hokag tower and get a mission. Hokag tower mission room. Team seven stood before the third Hokag, Hirz and Seru Toby with Kakashi standing just behind them as relaxed as ever. So, Hisan said puffing lightly on his pipe, ready for a mission. But, Hisan continued, that glint of amusement creeping into his voice. You'll have to wait. The doors opened. A tall man with long blonde hair tied in a ponytail stepped into the room. I want you to meet Inoichi Yamanaka. Hi said gesturing. Narudo, he's here to perform a mental evaluation on you. Nar blinked. Quote dot dot dot. What? It's<unk> just a precaution. The old man said calmly. After yesterday, we want to make sure you're doing all right. Nar raised a brow. You're looking at me. Do I look not all right? He waved his arms dramatically. Do you think I'm weak? That I'm going to sit in a corner and cry about it? I'm fine. F I N E. Fine. Enochi stepped forward, voice calm, and even. Nar, it's<unk> standard procedure. Even veteran shinobi go through evaluations. This is about your well-being. Naruto's arms were crossed. Then why aren't you poking around their heads first? Shouldn't the veterans be your priority? Enochi gave a nod. True, but you're a rookie. Yours will be quicker. Narut squinted at him. Um, quicker to get rid of, you mean? Enochi gave a small smile. It's to ensure no shinobi becomes a danger to themselves or their teammates. Or worse, ends their own life. Naruto's face went dead pan. Oh, that's the reason. He slowly raised his finger and pointed right at Hien. Then I think you should start with him. Hi nearly choked on his pipe, coughing smoke. Sakura's jaw hit the floor. Sasake<unk>'s eyes widened like he'd just seen a ghost. Even Kakashi<unk>s eyes squinted slightly, his version of stunned. Eninoi stared, waiting for Narudo to continue. Nar grinned. Let's<unk> think about this. He's the Hokag, runs the whole village, hands out all the missions. If a normal ninja loses it, maybe one mission goes sideways. But if he snaps, Narut widened his eyes. Boom! The entire village goes down in flames. He folded his arms confidently. Plus, I'm pretty sure reading all that smut he reads over has permanently fried his brain cells. Inside Naruto's interface, Kusha was howling with laughter, even Manado couldn't help but laugh. His coughed louder, his face turning red, probably from embarrassment, possibly from choking. Narut smiled. See, that's not the cough of a mentally stable man. Nar roared her pipe practically flying from his mouth. Huh? What? Narut blinked innocently as if he wasn't the one roasting the hokag 5 seconds ago. Could you please go and cooperate with Ininoichi? It'll be quick. Hi said this time trying the polite adult voice. Naruto's headcocked, but I'll say the same thing again. You're the one who needs the mental checkup, old man. Shut up, Hisan roared in irritation. Narudo, you're really annoying Hokag sama. How do you expect others to respect you when you become Hokag if you can't even respect him? said Sakura shaking her head. Oh, come on, Sakura. I'm just stating facts, Narut said firmly. Nar then looked at Eninoi. Fine, fine. Okay. What will you do during the mental evaluation? I'll enter your mind, Enoichi replied. No way. I'm not letting you inside my mind. Narudo shouted. Narudo, I promise I won't invade your privacy. Enoichi assured him. Well, what you're about to do is invading privacy. What if you see my ideas for new seals and other important things? I can't<unk>t let that happen, Nar said, crossing his arms in annoyance. I'm a man of privacy, Enoichi said, trying to reassure Narudo. I won't cry into your mind. No way, Nar repeated stubbornly. Even so, Enoichi didn't back down or let Naro go. Naruto<unk>'s irritation grew. No wonder Eno is so annoying sometimes. I think she got it from you. Enochi's eye twitched in irritation, tempted to force his way into Naruto's mind. Smack. Ouch. Why did you hit me, Sakura? You're the annoying one today. Sakura said with a smirk. He said he won't cry into your mind. Manato's voice came through Naruto's system interface. Narudo, it's fine. He won't see us or find out about the system. Manado assured him. Kusha gave a kind smile. But son, you did what I couldn't. You irritated the head of tea, she said with a grin. Outside, Narut sighed in resignation. Fine, but be careful not to intrude. And don't blame me if you piss off the big guy, he warned. Enochi paused at that comment. You mean yes, I mean. Nar confirmed. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzuaki is his name. Rank Jennine Chunin level low to mid high level of chakra almost infinite high Jennine to mid tunin chakra control 36 is the intelligence score strength 45 40 mph 38 for agility reflexes 33 taijutsu 19 njutsu 8 three jenjutsu 13 fujutsu available stat points zero inichi found himself in an unfamiliar sewer-like environment. As soon as he applied his mindreading technique to Narugo, he mumbled, "Huh? What is this place? It's unlike anything I've seen before." His voice resonating off the damp walls. He encountered a huge iron gate as he made his way through ankle deep shallow water. His instincts kicked in right away. He was aware of this. He had somehow gotten into the seal that held the Q.B. itself, not just inside Naruto's head. The air was heavy with oppressive pressure. He immediately recognized that intent to kill. He had experienced it on the evening of October 10th, 12 years prior. He had only sensed it from a distance back then, though he was now directly in front of its origin. Despite his best efforts, his body refused to comply. He was so filled with hatred that his knees gave way. The intent to kill then disappeared as abruptly as it had appeared. In the darkness, two huge red eyes opened and fixed themselves on him. HMPH. Pathetic. Even that brat withtood my presence better than you and for longer. Enochi went cold. He struggled with feelings of shock and humiliation. Was that what the Q.B just said? His voice was shaking as he said, "Wait, you can talk." He made that error. The Q.B. let out a furious roar. It slammed its enormous hands against the cage and roared, "You pathetic human! You dare to enter my territory and mock me?" Enoichi broke out in a cold sweat as the heirs sheer killing intent doubled. The QB narrowed its crimson eyes and demanded. Why are you here? I'm not here for you, Enoichi said, forcing himself to remain calm. I don't even know how I ended up here. I came to check on Nar to see if he's mentally stable. Something happened yesterday. I know, snarled the Q.B. I saw it all. I still don't understand why that brat stays in this miserable village that treats him like trash. And you? Why are you helping him now? You ignored him for years and suddenly you care. Pathetic. Don't think that boy won't see through your pity. Enochi retorted. Do you think I trust you? You're the reason for his suffering. That sparked a deep, derisive laugh from the Q.Bi that reverberated throughout the room. It sneered. You're even more pathetic than I thought. Aren't you people the true cause of his suffering? Enochi froze, gasping for air. His voice was hardly audible above a whisper as he asked, "What? What are you talking about?" The Q.B.'s voice bmed through the room, and its eyes glowed with rage. Didn't the blasted Yandami seal me into this brat? And wasn't it that old monkey and your pathetic, power-hungry council who let the secret slip that he carries me inside him? The fox's tails whipped behind the bars as its snarl grew deeper. Since then, he's been hunted by mobs, beaten within an inch of his life. Tell me, where were you? Where was that old fool Serbi when this was happening? Who do you think kept him alive all these years? When he had no food for days, who sustained him? When his body was broken, who healed him? You dare say I'm the reason for his suffering? No, I'm the reason he's still alive and even the brat accepted and thanked me. Enochi<unk>s anger flared as he gritted his teeth. Well, if it weren't for you, he wouldn't have to starve or be beaten in the first place. He replied with a rumbling voice that shook the air. The Q.B. sneered. So, you're saying the Brad deserved it? Enochi stumbled. No, no, I didn't mean that. And shook his head. Hmp ph. When your mistakes are pointed out, you humans always try to hide behind excuses. Tell me, did he ask to have me sealed inside him? Did I ask for this fate? No, it was you humans. You decided to use him as a weapon for your precious village. The fox's eyes shone with icy laughter. So tell me, who's truly the monster here? After a brief period of silence, Eninoi cautiously asked, "Tell me, how do I even know he's truly fine? What if you're just lying to find a way to escape later?" The ground beneath them trembled as the Q.B. growled through the room. "Listen, you vermin," it growled, its eyes blazing. I've known that boy since before he was born. I know him better than that old monkey or even the brat himself. I may be a demon fox, but a liar that I am not. It's<unk> your kind that lies to yourselves to each other. Then you kill one another for reasons even you don't understand. You humans are amusing to watch. Enochi remained silent while clenching his fists. Now get lost, the Q.B. yelled, its tails flailing. Before I decide to eat you. Another voice pierced the air before Inuichi could reply. Hey, how long do you need? Surprised, Enoichi turned and froze. Nar, how how are you here? Nar tilted his head and blinked. What are you talking about? This is my mind, so of course I can enter. He looked from the enormous fox to Eninoi. He smirked when he saw Enoichi's pale face. And why are you two talking so long? Wait, he said. You really pissed off the big guy, didn't you? The Q.B. roared, "Shut up, brat, and get lost. A sudden surge of chakra ejected Narut and Eninoi from the seal, their surroundings turning white as they did so. With ragged, uneven breath, Enoichi's eyes snapped open. His temple was dripping with sweat, observing his face, Hisen moved forward. Enochi, did you find anything?" Kakashi, Sasake, and Sakura stood nearby, waiting anxiously for his reply. Narudo smiled before Enoichi could say anything. Well, if you want my opinion, it looks like whatever he saw really surprised him, scared him for the rest of his life. Enochi forced a steady breath and straightened slightly. I'm fine, he finally said, but yes, what I saw was unexpected. He stopped and looked at Narut. The QB can talk. There was silence in the room. Even Kakashi's composed expression wavered, and Hisan's eyes grew wide. Sakura and Sasake looked at each other in shock. Sakura blurted, "Wait, what?" Narudo laughed. He mimicked Eninoi's shocked tone, drawing a few uncomfortable looks. "Cool, right? I was surprised, too." Enochi even asked the same thing. "You can talk," he said. Narut then inclined his head inquisitively. "Hey, Inoichi, I heard the Q.B. mention something about a old monkey. Who's that supposed to be? I mean, I've never seen a real monkey around here." The room fell silent with suspicion growing in their eyes. Sakura and Sasake both turned to face Hirozen. Sakura paused. Wait a minute. I remember hearing that Hokag sama has a summoning contract with monkeys. So that means as realization dawned on Narut. His smile grew. So this old man is the old monkey. While Kakashi coughed uncomfortably to conceal a laugh, Hisen let out a deep sigh and covered his face with one hand. Even the ambu in the rooms corners are making every effort to contain their laughter. Sakura's head cocked. But Narut, how do you even know the Q.B can talk. His head was scratched by Nar. H. A few months ago, when I was meditating, I suddenly found myself standing right in front of him. He tried to scare me, released this crazy wave of killing intent, but I didn't flinch. Then he just started talking, and I said, "Wait, you can talk." The adults in the room looked at him in astonishment and froze. He leaned forward. Here Narudo, are you all right? The seal didn't break, did it? Nar looked at the elderly man. Old man, you do know which seal the fourth used, right? Here gave a slow nod. Nar raised an eyebrow and said, Then why are you asking if it's broken? Hi appeared momentarily taken back. Clearly embarrassed, he coughed awkwardly into his hand. In an attempt to shift the conversation, he blurted out. Eninoi, is there anything you'd like to add? Eninoi gave a nod. "Yes, but not with them present," he said, pointing to the trio of Jennon. His faced Sakura, Sasake, and Nar. You three should step outside for now. There's something we need to discuss privately. With a sigh, Nar folded his arms. Fine, fine. But seriously, old man, you should probably get a mental checkup before you stress yourself into blowing up the whole village. Nar yelled Sakura, why are you always talking like that? Consider it, Sakura. Nar said, smiling and crossing his arms. I painted the Hokag mountain in broad daylight, and none of the ambu noticed until I was done. They couldn't catch me, and these are ambu, stronger than Jonan, and I was only 8 years old." His eyes gleamed with excitement as he leaned forward. And then I snuck into the Anbu headquarters itself and painted the inside purple. No one noticed me at all. Think about it, Sakura. We're<unk> talking about the Anbu headquarters here. If an enemy had done that, what do you think would have happened to the village? Sakura's eyes widened. Sasake nodded. And even the adults listening couldn't conceal their surprise at the reasoning and the boldness in Naruto's statements. Exactly. Narudo added, emphasizing with a finger. If they couldn't even notice an 8-year-old kid with no experience in infiltration, imagine what an experienced operative could do. And who knows how many spies are already hiding in the village, disguised as civilians, or even as shinobi. The clans didn't even notice until I caught them in my pranks, Nar went on. Sakura's eyebrow went up. Pranks? What kind of pranks, Nar? Nar smiled. Well, one time I placed mirrors all around the Hyuga compound, angled just right so the sunlight reflected inside. When they activated their Bakugan, they got blinded for a few minutes. He laughed. Then there was the Inuzuka compound. I let a bunch of cats loose in there. Pure chaos. You should have seen the dogs go crazy. Sakura let out a moan. You didn't. Nar grinned and continued. Oh, I did. And the Nar clan, I made them run all over the place. You know how lazy they are, right? The Akamichi. I took all their meat away for a day. He chuckled. You should have seen their faces at dinnertime. Half amused, half frustrated. Sakura sighed. And the Yamanaka. Nar laughed. I swapped their sunflower seeds for Venus fly trap seeds. Their gardens didn't know what hit them. Sakura gave a headshake. You really haven't changed, Nar. A serious expression came to Naruto's face. You think I did all that just for fun? These pranks showed me something important. The village has gotten too comfortable. If I could sneak in and pull this off, what if it were an enemy instead? They could have stolen clan secrets or even kidnapped children. Sakura's grin dimmed. Nar. Naruto's arms were crossed. We call ourselves strong, but strength means nothing if we let our guard down. And if we call it power and strength, it's pathetic. Fear started to seep into their hearts as his words caused a tremor to reverberate throughout the room. When they all realized how serious what he was saying was, their eyes widened. Enochi gave a startled start with narrowed eyes. He said, "Wait, you're the one who did all that? How did you even get into the clan compounds?" Narut grinned. Can't tell you that. Do you really expect an enemy to reveal their tactics? Enochi froze as she realized Narudo was telling the truth. Kusha and Manado, two figures, looked proudly inside Naruto<unk>'s system interface. Kusha clutched her stomach as she erupted in laughter. Haha, that's my son. Mirrors around the Hyuga compound. Genius. Manato laughed quietly next to her. He's inherited your mischief, Kosa. But he's using it in a smart way. Kosa gave a kind smile. Yeah, he's showing them the flaws in the village's security without even meaning harm. I'm proud of him. Manato nodded, a look of silent pride on his face. So am I. He's thinking like a leader now, like a true Hokag. Nar crossed his arms and stood back outside, his face composed, but firm. The point wasn't to embarrass anyone, he stated. It was to show how easy it would be for someone with bad intentions to do far worse. The village needs to wake up. At last, Kakashi spoke in a composed yet solemn tone. Well, he's right, Hokag Sama. Hiun<unk>s eyes narrowed, his face displaying a mixture of realization and worry. Despite his shock, Nar managed to hide it. Well, wait. Kakashi is actually agreeing with me. Throughout the months, he consistently disagreed with everything I said or did. Nar gave Kakashi a suspicious narrow of the eyes. That's weird. Today, he even offered me his house, and now he's actually agreeing with what I'm saying. What's going on with him? Still apprehensive but somewhat intrigued by this sudden turn. He crossed his arms. Here immediately handed Nar a small scroll on which he had written something. Nar accepted it with wide openen eyes. Hey old man. What's this? Calmly Hisan grinned. Consider it payment for pointing out the flaws in the village's security. You were right Narudo. If an enemy had infiltrated instead of you, it would have been devastating. So, this will be your reward for completing an S-rank mission. The Jennon crew was taken aback. Nar blinked. Srank? But why? His gave a serious nod. Village security is no simple matter, Nar. What you did exposed critical weaknesses we needed to see. That's an S-ranked contribution, and it will be recorded in the official mission archives. Sakura gave him a smile. Sasake grinned slightly while maintaining his customary serious demeanor. hmp. It seems you're not as useless as I thought, he replied. With a smile on his face, Narudo casually answered, "Did you say something, duck butt?" Sasake frowned in response to that remark. After the Jennon left the room, only Hirozen, Kakashi, and Eninoi remained. Hi looked at Enoichi. So, what did you find out, Eninoi? Enochi stated bravely, Hokag sama. I believe this should be categorized as top secret. Hi immediately triggered the room silencing seals and told his ambu to leave. I don't know why, but for some reason I ended up inside the Q.B's seal, Enoichi said. The Q.B. said it knew what happened yesterday and that Narut is fine. When I explained my reason for checking his mind, it said it didn't understand why Narut hasn't left the village, especially after how the villagers have treated him like trash. His eyes narrowed and Kakashi stood tall and alert. Hi stated. So the Q.B told you Narudo is fine. Tell me did you believe it? At first I didn't acknowledged Eninoi. Here is impressed. So now you do believe what it said. You know the Q.B. would do anything to escape. His went on and you came out immediately after. Why? The response from Eninoi was<unk> not like we had a choice. It pushed both me and Narut out. I even asked if it was lying just to escape later. It told me Eninoi said that it has no reason to lie and then it asked why we suddenly care about Narut now. Both Kakashi and Hirozen were takenback by this. Kakashi said incredulously, "Are you sure, Eninoi? Did you hear it correctly?" Enochi gave a nod. "Yes, and when I accused the Q.Bi of being the reason behind Naruto's suffering, it turned it back on us. It said we're<unk> the reason Nar has suffered." Both Hirozen and Kakashi tensed up, their faces displaying shock. With a slight tremble in his voice, Hirozen said, "What are you talking about, Enoichi?" The QB asked me, Eninoi said in a heavy voice, "Where were we when Narudo was starving for days with no food? Where were we when he was chased and beaten by villagers? It accused us of being a power-hungry, corrupt council, too focused on politics and power to protect the boy, and allowed the Srect to be leaked." and what it said next surprised me. Kakashi and Hirozen both leaned forward, focusing entirely on Inoichi at this point. It told me it's<unk> the one who kept Nar alive all these years, that when he was starving or beaten half to death, it healed him from the inside. The Q.B. said that if it weren't for its chakra, Nar would have died long ago. And it said Nar even thanked it for saving him all these years. Kakashi and Hirozen stood motionless. Even though they were aware that Narudo had previously been the target of mob attacks and pursuits, this information still struck them as a blow to the heart. Hi realized that he had completely failed in his responsibility to keep the boy safe. Beside him, Kakashi stood silent, his lone eye clouded by shame and regret. And it also told me, Eninoi continued in a low voice that either Narudo or it asked to be sealed. And yet, you made him the village's weapon. Hokag Samui were the real monsters in his life. Although Hirozen's eyes widened a little, Eninoi continued. Moreover, he continued, the Q.B. claimed it knows Narut better than any of us do, better even than Naro knows himself. And what it told me next, I didn't understand at first. It said it knew Nar before he was even born. Enochi's tone did not waver, but Kakashi's eye narrowed in shock. And finally, it told me this. Don't come showing pity for him now. You have no right to do that. There was complete silence in the room. They felt the storm-like pressure of those words. As Hian and Kakashi tried to comprehend what they had just heard, the only sound in the room was the faint hum of the silencing seals. No one dared to speak. Hokag sama. Do you know what it means that the QB said it knew Narudo before he was born? Enochi said quietly. Hi shook his head slowly. No, I don't. That's all. Hokag sama. I have nothing more to report. Eninoi concluded with a respectful tone. Hi nodded wearily. You may leave Ininoichi. With a slight bow, Eninoi left the room, leaving Hirozen and Kakashi alone. There was complete silence in the room. The man did not move or speak. The air was heavy with the weight of all Eninoi's words. Kakashi finally broke the silence after a protracted silence. Do you think what the QB said is true? Hi let out a long breath, his face glum. As much as I hate to admit it, I think it might be. I should never have revealed Naruto<unk>'s genturi status to the council. Kakashi reminded him, you know the council would have had your head if you tried to keep it secret. I know, Hisan muttered. But I still failed him. After hearing all this, I can't help but wonder, do we even deserve to have him stay in this village? Kakashi bowed his head and spoke in a remorseful tone. After everything he's been through, how can he still smile like that? Are we even seeing the real Nar or just a mask he wears to hide the pain? His was unable to respond. He just sat there with regret clouding his eyes and the room's silence, speaking louder than words could. Legacy system status window. Narut Namakazi Uzuaki is his name. Team 7 was headed to the training ground after departing the hoage's office. Seriously, Narudo, you need to stop annoying others. Do you even know why Ininoichi San was so flustered after reading your mind? Sakura inquired. Narud complained, "Well, it's not like I'm doing it for fun. He said he'd read my mind. How am I supposed to trust someone I just met saying, hey, I want to read your mind?" Nar looked around to make sure there were no other people present as they arrived at the training area. Narudo said the reason he was flustered is because he met the Q.B. face to face. And it seems the Q.B. didn't like it. Lowering his voice with a worried expression, Sakura questioned. Did it threaten you? Nah, Narut said nonchalantly. Most of the time, it's asleep. It doesn't bother me unless I go talk to it. Sakura questioned. Okay, but why do you talk to it at all? Nar gave a shrug. It's been sealed inside me since I was born. It just feels natural, I guess. no particular reason. Sakura gave a silent nod. Given that Kakashi is likely to arrive 3 hours late, Narut said, extending his arms, what should we do now? To train by himself, Sasake had already made his way to the far side of the field. Hey, Nar Sakura responded. I've mastered the leaf balancing exercise, and I think I've found a taiutu style that suits me. I've been working on some moves. Can you help me test them? Narut gave a nod. They were facing one another. Sakura assumed her stance, her body slightly crouching, her legs close together, her form rigid. Rushing forward, Narut aimed a punch at her face. Narudo ducked and attempted to sweep her legs, but Sakura leaned sideways and countered with a sharp jab to his stomach. He lost his balance as Sakura yanked and locked his leg between hers. She struck after Narudo lost momentum, her punch landing on his cheek and knocking him to the ground. Sakura stopped instantly and let out a gasp. "Oh my gosh, sorry, Nar. Are you okay?" Nar stood up again, smiling and massaging his face. "Yeah, I'm fine," Sakura. "Looks like it fits you well." "So, why don't we continue?" Sakura nodded, grinning. Sakura and Nar then resumed their sparring. With each strike, block, and counter demonstrating the effects of her training, Sakura moved with unexpected accuracy. Narudo kept a close eye on things and only intervened to correct her posture or give advice. Sakura showed him a borrowed scroll in between conversations and he nodded while describing some timing and chakra control concepts. Sasake practiced in silence across the field while the faint echoes of Narut and Sakura sparring blended with the sound of his canai cutting through the air. He made an effort to ignore them and concentrate on his own routine, but he was drawn in by the steady cadence of their movements. He looked over and saw Sakura and Narut locked in motion, exchanging blows with focus and intensity. Sasake briefly turned his head away, acting as though he didn't give a damn. Mid throw, however, his hand froze. His thoughts turned back to the conflict with Zabuza. He recalled how Narudo had confronted that fearsome foe directly, how he had employed not one but two elemental njutsu, and how his quick thinking and resolve had assisted in defeating the ice user. Once Sakura had questioned Narut about how he had gained his strength. The response from Narudo had been straightforward. I just trained really hard. But that didn't make sense to Sasake. Ever since the night his clan was massacred, he had been training non-stop. Since then, his objective had remained constant to murder Itachi. But even with all of his exertion, he felt as though he was motionless. As if Narud was somehow ahead of him despite his best efforts. Anger brewing beneath the surface, he tightened his hold on the canai. Sasake kept staring at the sparring couple. He observed Sakura's deaf maneuvers around Narut, her low stance, and her powerful sharp strikes. He didn't remember the awkward academy style taijutsu. Which fashion is that? He pondered. His curiosity was aroused. Sasake activated his sharing gun and took a closer look at her movements. Her movements were deliberate but organic, and her posture was stable and balanced. She looked great in whatever style she was wearing. He recalled how Sakura had asked him if he wanted to train with her only a few days prior. Without hesitation, he had rejected her, stating that it would be pointless. He saw how much she had changed, though, as he watched her fight. She hadn't followed him around or bugged him about dates since the mission in the land of waves. He initially felt relieved that there would be one less distraction. Now, however, Sasuke couldn't help but feel a glimmer of respect as he saw the resolve in her actions. His expression unreadable. He thought, "She's changed. She is also growing." When Kakashi arrived at the training grounds, he was lost in thought when he saw Sakura and Narudo sparring. He chose to observe in silence from the sidelines rather than intervene. As he watched Sakura's movements, his one visible eye narrowed a little. She was employing a taiutu technique that he had never seen her use before. Sakura delivered a quick kick, but Narudo dodged it and raised his arms to block a second blow that was aimed at his midsection. Manado and Kosa watched the scene play out in his system interface. Kusha smiled and said, "Well, it looks like she's been taking her career as a Kunoichi seriously." Manato gave a nod of approval. Sakura was breathing heavily as the spar came to an end. Narut remarked, "Wow, Sakura, your moves are really sharp, but you still need to work on your stamina. Yeah, I know, Sakura said, dabbing at her perspiration. I've been eating more lately, ever since I started focusing on physical training. Just then, they saw Kakashi standing close by, silently observing them. As their sensei drew near, the three jennon stood up straight and faced him. Well, Kakashi said to himself as he thoughtfully rubbed his chin, "What should we do next?" After standing silently, Sasake abruptly lost his temper. His voice pierced the atmosphere. He yelled, "Enough, Kakashi. It's been months since we became Jennon, and you haven't taught us anything useful, just those pathetic team formation exercises." Sakura and Narudo both froze, too stunned to talk. Kakashi gave Sasuke his customary relaxed glance. "Tell me, Sasake," he said quietly. "What good is strength if you can't work as a team?" With a sharp tone, Sasake shot back. Oh, really? And what good are team formations if we don't have the strength to protect ourselves? Forget completing missions. Did teamwork save us in the land of waves? No, we were weak when it mattered most. I'm not here to play nice and build bonds. I'm here to become strong. Strong enough to kill Itachi and restore the honor of my clan. Bonds only make you weaker. Everyone was shocked by the words. Sakura and Narut stood motionless. Manato and Kusha, who were watching through Naruto's system interface, were stunned and silent even inside it. Kakashi's voice lost its typical slack tone, and his visible eye narrowed slightly. That kind of thinking, he whispered quietly, is exactly what will be your downfall, Sasake. Do you know why Konaha has endured for so long? It's<unk> because we value our comrades, our teamwork. The path you're talking about only leads to loneliness. With a faint flaring of his sharing, Sasake scoffed. Then tell me, Kakashi, will you say the same thing when I kill the people who are important to you? Let's<unk> see if you still believe in those words, then. Sakura covered her mouth with her hand as she gasped. Naruto's eyes went wide with surprise. Kusha and Manato couldn't even speak. What's with that kid? Kusha frowned and mumbled. Manato just watched worriedly without saying anything. But all Kakashi could muster was a small wistful smile. H nice idea, he quietly replied. But the people precious to me are already dead. So you can't test that theory. Sakura and Sasake both went cold. Sadness flashed across Naruto's face as he looked down. Even Kusha and Manato experienced heartache. A Jonan wearing bright green spandex sneezed out of nowhere in the village. He rubbed his nose, scowlled bewilderedly, and grinned broadly. It seems my eternal rival is thinking of me. He was thinking. Guy sensei, are you okay? You've never been sick before, said Rock Lee, a boy who looked a lot like him and was his pupil. Guy pushed his three jennon to keep up and exclaimed, "I am fine, Lee. Now, let's<unk> continue with our training." Our flames of youth must burn ever brighter. Sasake's expression was twisted by pain and rage as he clenched his fists. He yelled, "Then you don't understand. You don't know what it's like watching the person you admired most kill your entire family right in front of you. His voice broke. Sasake turned and stroed away without waiting for an answer, leaving an uncomfortable silence in his wake. Sakura, Kakashi, and Narut all stood motionless, absorbed in their own thoughts. Sasake's enraged footsteps were carried away by the calm wind as clouds slowly drifted over the training ground high above. The wind whispering softly through the trees was the only sound in the training ground. Sakura and Narut stared at the ground, neither of them saying anything. Kakashi gave them a composed glance. He said, "You can continue with what you were doing." In a steady, low voice. Sakura raised her head after a moment. Quietly. I think Sasake was right. She said, "Aside from those team formation exercises, you haven't really taught us anything. Sometimes I wonder if you even want to lead a jennon team. If not, you could tell Hokage sama. Maybe he'll assign us a new Jonan who actually wants to train us. Kakashi's eyes grew a little more intense. Sakura, didn't you understand what I told you earlier? I did, she said in a firm but steady voice. But as Sasake said, if we don't have enough strength, teamwork won't save us. If a powerful enemy attacks, we<unk>ll die no matter how well we cooperate. You could at least try to teach us other things along with working as a team, but you didn't. With his fists clenched at his sides, Nar remained silent. He remained silent for once. Kakashi let out a sigh as his eyes softened. He turned in Naruto's direction. Do you think the same, Nar? At last, Nar raised his head. His tone was quiet but tinged with hurt as he asked, <unk>Why are you asking me now? I asked you so many times before to train us and you didn't even listen and now you're asking for my opinion. Kakashi recoiled a little at Naruto's admission of truth. All three of them felt the weight of the ensuing silence which was heavier than before. Fine, Kakashi finally said, ending the quiet. From tomorrow onward, I'll teach you other things, not just team formations. Although he spoke calmly, there was a trace of guilt in his voice. he added softly. You can go home for the day or continue training if you want. Sakura turned away with a slight nod. Her footsteps faded into the evening air as she walked out of the training ground without a word. Kakashi looked in Naruto's direction. So, he said, "As I told you this morning, you<unk>ll be staying with me from now on." Nar crossed his arms and blinked. Thanks, but I'm fine on my own. Kakashi's tone hardened. Hokag sama ordered it. And as your Jon and Sensei, it's my responsibility. Narut squinted his eyes. So, you're just being forced. Kakashi slowly shook his head. No, I asked Hokag Sama first. He just gave his approval because I didn't want you to spend another night feeling like you had no one. Narudo wasn't prepared for that. He scowlled as he looked suspiciously at Kakashi's face. He paused and asked, "Why? Why are you insisting so much?" Kakashi's head cocked slightly. What do you mean? Nar silently. Nar uttered. I mean you and the villagers are the same. He tensed, his voice shaking with resentment. Most of them don't even see me as human. Some see me as the Q.B. Others think I'm the one who killed the Yandami. And you? You probably think the same, that I was the one who killed him because you were his student. Kakashi froze in disbelief. Before he could ask how Narudo knew Monado was his sensei, Narut looked him in the eye. Kakashi had not noticed or had not wanted to. The pain in those blue eyes which were unguarded and raw. Naruto<unk>'s voice rose as he added, "Don't think I haven't noticed those looks, the same looks the villagers give me. So tell me, why should I trust you? Why should I stay at your place?" Kakashi remained motionless. He wasn't prepared for the force of the words. He was at a loss for words for once. He opened his mouth a little, but nothing came out. Between them, there was a long, painful, and completely honest silence. As though the world itself were holding its breath, even the wind appeared to stop. When Kakashi finally said, "I'm sorry." Confusion flashed across Naruto's face as he blinked. From the system interface, Manato and Kasha observed, listening intently to every word. Kakashi looked down a little. In a low voice, he acknowledged, "I know I haven't treated you the way you deserved, and for that, I want to make it right." His voice was hardly more than a whisper as he lifted his head. "Will you give me a chance, Nar?" The sharing eye was then revealed as Kakashi gradually raised his headband. When Nar saw this, he instantly became vigilant. Quietly, Kakashi said, "This sharing, it's a gift from my teammate back when I was under a Jon and Sensei. My teammate's name was Obito Uchiah. He was a lot like you. Nar, always caring about others, always talking about bonds. Sasake, on the other hand, reminds me of who I used to be. Isolated, focused only on missions instead of teamwork. And Sakura, she's not exactly like my other teammate, but she has the same potential, the same heart. He hesitated, looking down for a second. Obido valued his friends more than anything. During one of our missions, we were attacked by Iwan Nin. The cave we were in started to collapse. A huge boulder was about to crush me, but Obito pushed me out of the way. He sacrificed his life to save mine. Kakashi lifted his hand to his eye, which was scarred. With his last breath, he asked my other teammate to transplant his sharing into me so that he could see the world through my eyes. His voice was firm but gentle as he glanced at Nar. The reason I'm telling you this is because I swore on my friend's final gift that I'd live by his will to protect my comrades to never abandon them again. So believe me when I say this, Nar, I'm genuinely trying to help you and make my wrongs right. All I'm asking, Kakashi murmured, is for a chance. A chance to repay the person I value and respect the most. I'm not asking you to trust me, Narudo, just to give me that chance. Unsure of how to react, Narut gazed at him with wide eyes. He noticed for the first time that Kakashi's expression had changed from one of apathy or sympathy to one of sincere regret. When the silver-haired Jonan talked about his teammate, his voice had trembled just a little bit, and Naro could feel that tremor in his chest. "I Nar began, his voice trailing off, his fists clenched at his sides as he turned his head away. You're serious about this?" Kakashi nodded slowly. more serious than you think. Narudo gave Kakashi a look. He wasn't sure if he wanted to agree or not, but he felt that the man in front of him was truly sad and didn't harbor any hatred or resentment. This time, there was no mask, no deceit. Finally, Narut said, "Fine." in a serious tone. But remember, I'm not trusting you yet. If you try anything, forget about getting another chance. Kakashi gave a silent nod. He briefly caught a glimpse of Manato in Narut, that same unwavering gaze, composed and determined, devoid of any trace of animosity. Something relaxed within him, a burden he was unaware he still had. "I promise," mutely Kakashi said. "I won't<unk>t disappoint you. Do you realize you'll be slandered or even ostracized by the village for keeping a demon under your roof?" Nar asked after examining him for a while. Kakashi sighed softly, almost amusedly. That's their problem, not mine. And I doubt they'll dare. If they do, they'll lose more than just face. They'll lose some of their Jonan and a few others as well. In the end, it would only hurt their own business. So, let's go home, Kakashi said. Kusha rested her head on Minato's shoulder and grinned softly inside his mindscape. You see, she said in a whisper. Our boy is not alone anymore. Manato gave a small smile. Yeah, he's finally starting to find his bonds, and I'm glad Kakashi's coming out of his grief. As rude as it was, Sasake wasn't wrong in what he said. Kusha's face grew softer. Let's hope both Narudo and Kakashi can help each other. We can't be there for him physically, but at least now Naruto's getting someone he can rely on in the future. Beyond the user interface, the quiet between Kakashi and Nar felt strangely at ease as they strolled through the village streets. Then in a friendly yet informal tone, Kakashi spoke. Narudo, since you don't have any proper clothes, how about we buy you a few new sets alongside Sakura. As Sakura made her way home, she couldn't stop thinking about the events of the day, including Sasake's outburst, how he had so easily threatened to kill Kakashi's family, and most bizarre of all, Kakashi offering Narudo his house. She was so engrossed in her thoughts that she was unaware of it until she arrived at her home. She turned the doororknob and the aroma of her mother's cooking filled the room as soon as she entered. At the door, she quietly kicked off her shoes and entered the living room. Kazashi, her father, was watching TV while seated on the couch. He grinned as he saw her. He said, "Welcome home, dear." With warmth, Sakura approached her father and gave him a hug. Mebuki Haruno, her mother, called out from the kitchen, "Go and freshen up, dear. Dinner will be ready in a few minutes. Sakura gave a gentle nod. Okay, Mom. The Haruno family gathered around the table for dinner an hour later. Meuki looked at her daughter and asked, "Sakura, did you tell Nar about staying in our house?" Sakura put down her chopsticks and nodded. "Yeah," he said, "Thanks, but he didn't want to burden us or make the village hate us." And Kakashi sensei told him that he'd be living at his place instead. Both of her parents gave a silent nod. Sakura looked up again after a moment. Mom, can I ask you something? Meuki gave a quiet smile. Of course, dear. After a moment of hesitation, Sakura spoke. You know how the villagers treat him, how they look at him. Yesterday, when I told you about it and asked if we could give him shelter, you agreed without even thinking twice. Why? What's your opinion of him? Mebuki was about to respond when Kazashi spoke in a composed yet reflective tone. You see that boy, he's just a normal kid. And just because people fear him for something he can't control, doesn't mean he's dangerous. Sakura's gaze grew softer, whispering, "You mean the fox." The room's atmosphere tightened as her parents eyes widened a little. Prior to either of them saying anything, "I know, Sakura" muttered. Narut told us about it and he reminded me not to speak of it since the thirds law is still in effect. Meuki gave a slow nod. Even though we aren't as powerful as other shinobi, we still know the difference between a scroll and a canai. He's simply the jailer that holds the Q.B. And it's only by bad luck that he became its container. Kazashi's expression was detached as he leaned back a little. Silently, he remarked, "I remember seeing him when he was little. He looked malnourished like he hadn't eaten in days. I was about to offer him a rice ball, but before I could even speak, he ran away. I can still remember the look on his face, pure fear. It was like he thought I'd hurt him. Sakura's face darkened, her throat constricted, as if she might burst into tears. She murmured, "He never talks much about his childhood, even after all these months. And how he still smiles, still acts normal, it's beyond my understanding." For a brief period, the room was silent with the soft murmur of the knight occupying the void between them. Sakura then resumed her speech. "He's been helping me train, you know, so I can be more useful to my team." Mebuki<unk>s eyes softened with pride as she smiled warmly. Kazashi gave a nod of approval. With a slight smile, he remarked, "It appears that we no longer need to be concerned about your safety whenever you go on missions." Sakura wiped her eyes and gave a small laugh. The tension in the air subsided for the first time that night, giving way to a soft, cozy warmth with Narudo and Kakashi. Narudo and Kakashi eventually came to a halt in front of a clothes store while strolling through Konaha's peaceful streets. Narudo looked around cautiously, then formed a quick hand seal. He changed with a little puff, now looking like a boy with black eyes and brown hair. Kakashi's eyebrow went up. Why do you use a henge just to buy clothes? Narudo gave a nonchalant shrug. I use it all the time. It's the only way I can buy what I need. A hint of sadness flickered behind Kakashi's visible eye as it softened. He whispered, "If that's the case, then why are you still wearing orange?" Narut smiled. Because it's my favorite color. Besides, I pranked the whole village wearing orange, so what's wrong with it? Kakashi rubbed the back of his head. Well, if you want to become a proper shinobi, you might want to consider changing your clothes. No way, snapped Narut, crossing his arms in protest. I'm not giving up my orange." Kakashi sighed again, trying to think of a way to persuade him. A headache already starting to develop. Kusha's voice, firm and full of mock anger, suddenly rang out inside the system interface. She chimed, "Oh, no, you don't." While clenching her knuckles, "You are not sticking to just orange." Young man, you hear me? Narut Uzumaki. Even from the interface, Narut could feel his mother's rage, and he shuddered visibly. Kakashi remarked, "Nar wearing orange isn't going to help you hide." Pointing to the colorful ensemble, Nar found himself in a tight spot and knew he couldn't exactly defy his mother's commands. He let out a reluctant sigh. Okay, fine. I'll do it. Kakashi gave the order. Good. Now, drop the henge. It'll be okay. Naruto's blue eyes and blonde hair returned as he allowed the transformation to fade. As soon as they entered the store, the proprietor gave Kakashi a cordial greeting. Nar tensed, expecting the man to sneer, look at him with disgust, or even shove him out. However, none of that took place. Kakashi gave a courteous smile. Curioan, this is my student, Narut Uzuaki. We're<unk> here to get some clothes for him. Could you help us find suitable ones? Curio gave a nod. Of course, follow me, young man. He first escorted Narudo to the pants area where he displayed a variety of options, primarily in dark green, black, and blue. Kusha's voice pushed him hard from within the system interface. Pick the blue ones, Nar. Six pairs of blue pants were dutifully chosen by Nar. Curio said, perfect, nodding. They then proceeded to the section dedicated to shirts. The racks held black shirts, plain blue shirts, and black shirts with orange linings around the edges. Naruto's gaze swept over them. Once more, taking Kusha's advice, Nar selected three black shirts with orange linings and three plain blue shirts. Kakashi sighed upon seeing the orange lined black shirt. "Some things never change." "Well, the smut you read is orange," declared Narudo, grinning in response. Kakashi tried not to smile and coughed awkwardly. Kakashi gave the order. Now Narut, go look for some casual clothes too. Confused, Narut questioned, "What do you mean casual? Aren't these for wearing regularly?" Kakashi gave nod, "Yes, but I think you'll also need some formal clothes for festivals or other occasions." Narut hesitated, "Considering." Well, we can take care of that later. It's not like there's a big festival coming soon. Kakashi just nodded, foreseeing the arguments that would follow. Nar inquired with the store about changing the shirts. I want a big red Uzumaki swirl on the back and a small blue Uzumaki swirl on the left side right across the heart. The shop owner smiled and replied, "That can be done, but it'll take 3 days." Nar gave a contemplative nod. Narudo ultimately consented that Kakashi could pay the bill after some back and forth arguments over who would be responsible but only if Narudo was given the opportunity to prepare dinner that evening with a sigh but unable to resist the pressure. Kakashi consented and the money was paid. After saying that, they both walked out of the store and went to Kakashi's house. Narudo was invited inside by Kakashi. The house was simple but cozy with a good-sized living room, a dining room next to it, and a kitchen separated by a half wall across from it. Two bedrooms with attached bathrooms were also present. Kakashi showed Narudo his room and then proceeded to the refrigerator to look over the contents. He picked up some fish and eggs. Narudo took some chicken out of his system storage to cook. Kakashi didn't protest because Nar, aware of his own appetite, wasn't going to back down and the fish wouldn't have been enough for two people. Narut created a shadow clone and gave it instructions to make dinner while he took a bath. The house was silent during dinner, save for the gentle clatter of chopsticks. Kakashi was left alone with his thoughts as Narut finished swiftly and fell asleep. Kakashi began to regret his assessment of Narut. He was ashamed that despite everyone's admiration for his brilliance, he had failed to see past his sorrow and bitterness. However, he made a silent commitment to support Narugo, just as he ought to have done from the start. Kakashi awoke the following morning at precisely 6:00. He could smell the aroma of cooking right away. He finished his morning routine and went into the living room to see Naro setting out some chicken, curry pots, and food bowls on the table. At that moment, the door opened and Kakashi saw Nar come in drenched in sweat. "Where did you go this early?" He asked the real Naro after he discovered that Nar had used a shadow clone. Training? Answered Narut. What training? Inquired Kakashi. Crunches, push-ups, sit-ups, and running laps around the village. Nar remarked nonchalantly. How many laps? Kakashi inquired, assuming there would only be one or two. 50, replied Narudo. Kakashi's gaze expanded. Are you telling me you completed 50 laps in such a short time? Narut gave a nod. Yeah, it was difficult at first. At first, it took me 3 hours to complete a single lap. At that moment, Kakashi understood that Nar would surpass him if he didn't better himself. He didn't want Naro to win an early victory, but he did want him to eventually overtake him. "Well, it seems I'll have to push you even harder from now on," Kakashi replied. "As I mentioned yesterday, I'll train you three in other things, too. So, don't be surprised if I have you run a few more laps. Naruto was about to respond when a message appeared in his vision. System warning. The system has added a new advanced exercise to enhance chakra control. The user needs to channel the right amount of chakra and apply seals to their body. The user is immobile if they channel too much chakra. The user will be paralyzed if they channel too little chakra. The user can only move once the precise amount of chakra has been channeled. The user should progressively drop from a higher chakra level to a lower one because they have a vast amount of chakra. With the goal of strengthening his chakra control, Narut took up the challenge. Nar nodded to Kakashi and stated, "I'm considering a new chakra control exercise that will help me manage my chakra better." Kakashi gave nod, "Can you tell me what the exercise is?" Narudo paused to reflect, explaining it to Kakashi wouldn't hurt anything. Well, he said, "I'll place some seals on my body, and I need to channel the right amount of chakra. If I channel too much, I won't be able to move, and if I channel too little, I'll be paralyzed. It helps me gain better chakra control, and it might even teach me how to channel smaller amounts of chakra efficiently." Kakashi's eyes widened in surprise at this. ingenious, he silently said, "Do you think you could give this exercise to Sasuke and Sakura as well?" Narut gave a headshake. For Sakura, I don't see a problem. But Sasuke, I'm not so sure. He's obsessed with revenge and believes that as a Uiha, he's invincible. Someone needs to teach him that he's wrong. And we don't know what state of mind he's in. Don't even think about sending him to Inoichi. It won't work. He needs real situations to improve. After giving this some thought, Kakashi nodded. You're right. I need to focus on his mental health too. And yours and mine as well, he said in a quiet voice. They left the house after bathing, and Nar went to the training area where Sakura and Sasake were already there. Hello, Sakura Chan. Hello, Emo Lord. Nar exclaimed broadly as he welcomed them. Sakura smiled slightly and greeted him back, but Sasake scowlled at him. "So, Nar, did you stay at Kakashi Sensei's house last night?" replied Sakura. Narut gave a nod. Sasake left and sat by himself while Sakura and Nar discussed some training exercises. Kakashi was still not there. An hour later, telling himself, "Where did he go? We both came out at the same time, Narudo said." In a flash, he made a shadow clone and sent it to find Kakashi. He was eventually located at the memorial stone by the clone. Silently approaching Kakashi, Naruto<unk>'s shadow clone examined the names of Obito and Ren inscribed on the memorial stone. Silently, a Narudo clone came up to Kakashi and saw the names Obido and Ren. Narudo said softly, "So, these are your teammates?" Kakashi looked at the memorial and nodded. "You spend some time here everyday? Is that why you're always late?" Narudo asked, "Quiet." Narudo went on quietly. "I think Ren and Oido wouldn't want this. They wouldn't want you to wallow over their deaths. If you really care about them, isn't it your responsibility to carry their dreams forward, don't you think? If they could see you now, they'd want you to keep going, not stay stuck here in spoken grief weighed heavily on Kakashi's shoulders as he remained silent. See, I'm not giving you advice or a lecture, Narudo replied. I'm just telling you what I learned. Sitting and crying, that never helped. I realized it when I was six and I decided to push forward. I told myself I should never be in a situation where I just cry. Yet, it happened a few days ago. I couldn't save Haku. So, I made a decision. I need to improve myself. If the same situation arises again, I won't be helpless. Come quick. We're<unk> waiting for you. Narudo vanished in a cloud of smoke after that. Shadow clone, huh? Kakashi had asked himself. After a few moments of being engrossed in Naruto<unk>'s words, he started to approach his Jennon slowly. When the three of them noticed him coming, they hurried forward to stand in front of him. "All right," Kakashi said. "Since you think I haven't been training you properly, things are going to change. From now on, you will be here by 7 every morning. And just because I'm late doesn't mean you should sit idle doing nothing. You should do exercises, sit-ups, crunches, push-ups. The number of reps will depend on your ability, but try to increase the count every day. After that, a lap around the village. Sakura's mouth fell open. Before Sakura could respond, Kakashi continued, "I know it's difficult, but it will help. Eventually, we'll increase the laps. I'll also join you for the laps. After completing a lap around the village, we'll move on to some team formation exercises. Then I'll give you scenarios that the three of you need to discuss and strategize how to solve. Teamwork is important, Ninja Rule. Never disobey orders, Kakashi added, looking at Sasake. When I say teamwork is important, you need to work as a team. After lunch, we'll focus on some chakra control exercises. You've mastered tree walking, but you need to push it further. Then we'll move on to water walking and finally the new type of exercise Narudo came up with. Sasake and Sakura were intrigued by this. Sakura inquired, <unk>What kind of exercise is it? Kakashi said, "Naro, care to explain." Nar gave a nod. I'll place some seals on my body and I need to channel the right amount of chakra. If I channel too much, I won't be able to move, and if I channel too little, I'll be paralyzed. It helps me gain better chakra control, and it might even teach me how to channel smaller amounts of chakra efficiently. Sasake laughed. How does that help? Smiling, Narut said, "Didn't you understand, genius? It helps in channeling smaller amounts of chakra. I don't think it will help you much since your reserves are so low." This made Sasuke angry. Kakashi grinned to himself as he saw how Narudo was quietly correcting Sasake. Sakura remarked, "Naro, I don't think it will help me." "Huh, why not?" Naro inquired. As you said, I have low reserves and I can channel small amounts of chakra efficiently. I think the exercises you taught me a week ago will help me increase my reserves, Sakura said. Narudo gave a nod. Maybe I'll reverse it for you. Kakashi inquired, "What kind of exercises did Narudo teach you?" replied, "Advanced leaf exercises, balancing leaves around my body subconsciously, walking on trees, and even walking on water. I mastered the advanced leaf balancing and now I'm implementing it with tree walking. Sasake watched in shock. He hadn't thought Narudo would think of such things. Kakashi gave nod, "Well, we<unk>ll do the same. What do you say?" All three gave a nod of agreement. Sasake inquired, "What about Njutsu?" "Once you've increased your physical capabilities, we<unk>ll move on to that," replied Kakashi. Sasake wanted to respond, but he refrained because he reasoned that physical prowess was equally crucial. The fact that Kakashi had at last made the decision to train properly was sufficient in his opinion. "All right," said Kakashi, "let<unk>s begin with our lap for today. W